Skip to main content

Full text of "The certainty of the world of spirits fully evinced. By Richard Baxter. To which is added The wonders of the invisible world by Cotton Mather. The former taken from the edition published by Mr. Baxter, 1691 ... The latter from the 'Ecclesiastical history of New England', published 1702"

See other formats


N a- 


t 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https  ://arch  i ve  .0  rg/detai  Is/b220 1 86 1 x 


THE  CERTAINTY 


OF  THE 

WORLD  OF  SPIRITS 

FULLY  EVINCED. 

BY 

RICHARD  BAXTER, 

AUTHOR  OF  THE  “ SAINTS*  EVERLASTING  REST.” 


To  which  is  added , 

THE  WONDERS 

OF 

THE  INVISIBLE  WORLD. 

BY 

COTTON  MATHER,  D.D.  & F.R.S. 


The  former  taken  from  the  Edition  published 
by  Mr.  Baxter,  1691,  a few  months 
before  his  Death. 

The  latter  from  the  “ Ecclesiastical  History 
of  New  England,”  published  1702. 


SKHttfc  it  |3wfitcc  Sy  tire  <2r3ittrr, 


LONDON : 

Printed  and  published  by 

JOSEPH  SMITH,  193,  HIGH  HOLBORN. 
1834, 


Speaking  of  Ghosts,  &c.  Dr.  Johnson  observed : — 
“ This  is  a question  which,  after  five  thousand 
years,  is  still  undecided  : — a question,  whether 
in  Theology  or  Philosophy,  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant that  can  come  before  the  human  under- 
standing.”— Boswell’s  Life  of  Johnson. 


PREFACE. 


In  an  age  like  the  present,  when  the  glorious 
light  of  the  Gospel,  the  life  of  faith,  and  the  won- 
ders of  the  invisible  world,  are  neglected  or  de- 
spised ; — when  a base  and  spurious  philosophy  has 
usurped  an  uncontrolled  empire  over  the  minds  of 
men,  and  “ science,  falsely  so  called,”  has  puffed 
them  up  with  a high  conceit  of  superior  wisdom, 
an  attempt  to  drag  from  obscurity  the  treasures  of 
former  times,  and  exhibit  to  the  present  age  the 
knowledge  and  experience  of  the  past,  may  be  ex- 
pected to  meet  with  any  thing  rather  than  a favour- 
able reception.  “ What !”  will  the  modern  Sad- 
ducee  exclaim,  “ will  you  at  this  time  of  day  bore 
us  with  obsolete  and  incredible  stories  of  witches, 
ghosts,  aud  apparitions?  Will  you  retrograde  the 
march  of  science,  and  carry  back  the  intelligence 
of  the  present  age  to  the  standard  of  the  17th 
century  ? Will  you  send  us  to  Dr.  Cotton  Mather 
for  philosophy,  or  to  Mr.  Richard  Baxter  for  learn- 
ing or  common  sense  ?”  And  why  not  ? They 
were  bright  and  shining  lights  in  their  generation, 
in  an  age  not  unenlightened  by  science,  or  de- 
ficient in  acute  and  subtle  reasoning,  sound  sense, 
or  solid  philosophy.  In  this  age  flourished  a 
Bacon,  a Boyle,  a Barrow,  and  a Hale.  In  this 
age,  the  aspiring  muse  of  Milton  bounded  on 
towering  wing  her  way  to  heaven,  traversed  the 
mansions  of  the  blest,  and  with  the  enchanting 
magic  of  her  lay  “ called  up  spirits  from  the  .vasty 
deep.”  Whilst  the  eagle  eye  aud  peuetrating 

a 


PREFACE. 


iv 

mind  of  Newton  explored  the  secrets  of  nature, 
revealed  the  laws  of  matter,  and  instructed  men  in 
the  order  and  harmony  of  the  universe, 

Superior  beings,  when  of  late  they  saw 
A mortal  man  unfold  all  Nature’s  law, 

Admired  such  wisdom  in  an  earthly  shape. 

And  viewed  a ISewtm  as  we  view  an  ape. 

Shall  it  then  be  thought  beneath  the  present 
race  of  scholars  to  gather  instruction  from  such  an 
age  as  this  ? All  knowledge  is  valuable,  if,  as  it  is 
generally  admitted,  experience  is  the  parent  of 
wisdom.  If  the  knowledge  of  the  present  is  de- 
rived from  the  facts  and  experience  of  the  past  (a 
truth  which  we  presume  few,  if  any,  will  doubt  or 
deny),  it  follows,  that  the  more  extensive  and  ac- 
curate information  we  possess  of  such  facts  and 
experience,  the  more  correct  will  be  our  conclu- 
sions, and  the  more  comprehensive  and  exact  our 
know  ledge.  “ But  the-rauthors  whom  we  would  re- 
commend are  weak  and  credulous  men  ! — believers 
in  ghosts,  and  relaters  of  fabulous  tales  !”  But  are 
these  tales  fabulous?  This  is  the  question  to  be 
tried.  Will  it  be  admitted  that  they  wrere  honest 
men?  Did  they  possess  sufficient  integrity  and! 
common  sense  to  be  admitted,  if  now  living,  to 
give  evidence  in  a court  of  law  on  any  important 
fart  which  had  come  under  their  own  observation. 
We  believe  that  their  testimony  would  be  con- 
sidered not  only  admissible,  but  ample  and  con- 
vincing. Let  us  take  a short  view  of  their  lives; 
and  characters. 

Richard  Baxter,  as  is  well. known,  was  an  emi- 
nent nonconformist  divine,  and,  like  many  others 
of  his  scrupulous  brethren  at  that  time,  a sufferer 
for  conscience  sake.  He  is  reported  to  have  had  : 
the  boldness  and  courage  of  an  apostle,  and  the 
modesty  and  piety  of  a saint.  He  remonstrated 


PREFACE. 


y 


fearlessly  with  the  usurper  Cromwell,  and  ex- 
pressed his  honest  dissatisfaction  at  his  measures. 
After  the  Revolution,  he  received  considerable 
attentions  from  the  Court,  was  appointed  chaplain 
in  ordinary  to  the  King,  and  offered  a bishoprick. 
But  what  was  his  answer  to  this  proposal — that  he 
required  no  “ other  favour  than  to  be  permitted 
to  continue  minister  of  Kidderminster.”  Bishop 
Burnett,  who  lived  at  the  time,  and  must  be  con- 
sidered a competent  authority  on  this  point,  says, 
Mr.  Baxter  was  a man  of  great  piety,  and  if  he 
had  not  meddled  with  too  many  things,  would 
have  been  considered  one  of  the  most  learned  men 
of  his  age  : he  had  a moving  and  pathetical  way  of 
writing,  and  was  his  whole  life  long  a man  of  great 
zeal  and  much  simplicity,  but  was  unhappily  subtle 
and  metaphysical  in  every  thing.”  * 

Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  another  of  our  supposed 
weak  and  incompetent  witnesses,  was  born  at  Bos- 
ton, in  New  England,  1663.  Before  he  was 
twelve  years  old  he  had  made  a considerable  pro- 
gress in  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages,  and  even 
entered  upon  Hebrew,  so  that,  young  as  he  was, 
he  was  admitted  to  Harvard  College,  where  he 
took  his  first  degree  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  his 
second  at  nineteen.  In  1684  he  became  minister 
at  Boston,  in  the  diligent  discharge  of  the  duties 
of  which  office,  and  in  writing  no  less  than  three 
hundred  and  eightv-two  books,  pamphlets,  &c.,  he 
spent  his  life.  He  acquired  so  high  a character 
for  prudence  and  wisdom,  that  he  was  frequently 
consulted  on  affairs  of  state.  Nor  was  his  fame 


* He  was  “ subtle  and  metaphysical,”  says  the 
Bishop,  and  yet  “ was  his  whole  life  long  a man 
of  much  simplicity;” — that  is,  he  possessed  the 
wisdom  of  the  serpent  and  the  harmlessness  of  the 
dove. — Matt.  x.  16. 


PREFACE. 


vi 

confined  to  his  own  country.  In  1710  the  learned 
University  of  Glasgow  sent  him  a diploma  for  the 
degree  of  D.  D.  ; and  in  1714  the  Royal  Society  of 
London  chose  him  one  of  their  Fellows.*  The 
pious  and  excellent  Thomas  Bradbury,  in  his  In- 
troduction to  Mr.  Mather’s  “ Christian  Philoso- 
pher,” says,  “ This  work  shows,  from  the  disco- 
veries which  are  brought  together,  with  what 
spirit  the  author  has  pursued  his  inquiries  into 
the  wonders  of  the  universe.  He  has  drawn  into 
his  application  all  that  the  Bible  hath  said  on  the 
subject,  and  thus  lays  open  the  two  grpt  books  of 
God — Nature  and  Scripture.” 

These,  then,  are  the  men  who  are  said  to  be 
weak  and  credulous,  and  the  authors  of  fabulous 
and  senseless  tales,  because  they  were  persuaded 
of  the  reality  of  supernatural  appearances,  and  the 
narrators  of  facts  which  had  come  under  the  ob- 
servation of  their  own  senses  ; facts,  witnessed 
not  only  by  themselves,  but  others  ; attested  by 
aged  and  venerable  ministers  of  the  gospel ; and 
published  at  the  time  and  in  the  countries  where 
these  scenes  are  said  to  have  been  enacted.  The 
former  published  at  London,  in  a cheap  form,  and 
widely  distributed ; the  latter  at  Boston,  in 
America,  by  special  command  of  his  Excellency 
the  Governor  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  f And  here 
we  cannot  but  express  our  surprise  and  regret 
that  any,  who  call  themselves  Christians,  should 
“ unequally  yoke  themselves  together  with  unbe- 
lievers,” and  madly  conspire  to  depreciate  and 
destroy  historical  evidence.  Do  they  think  that,  by 


* General  Biographical  Dictionary, 
f Republished  in  London,  1693,  4to. ; and  in 
1702,  the  principal  parts  of  it  were  incorporated 
in  his  great  work,  “ The  Ecclesiastical  History  of 
New  England.” 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


weakening  human  testimony,  they  shall  strengthen 
faith,  or  promote  religion  ? They  are  mistaken. 
Were  they  to  succeed,  the  world  would  become  a 
wilderness  of  confusion,  and  mankind  be  involved 
in  one  common  scene  of  ignorance,  scepticism,  and 
infidelity.  Yet  so  far  will  the  pride  of  science, 
and  the  fascinations  of  favourite  theories,  lead 
men.  Mr.  Newnham,  in  a recent  work  on  Super- 
stition, published  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  says,  “ It  has  been  stated 
that  all  histories  of  apparitions  rest  on  the  same 
basis  of  human  testimony,  but  this  is  not  a safe 
foundation  for  belief,  since  it  is  liable  to  be  acted 
upon  by  passion,  prejudice,”  &c.  Again,  “ The 
existence  of  spiritual  beings  cannot  be  demon- 
strated, and  must  be  received  as  a matter  of  faith. 
Now  on  this  view  of  the  subject  we  rost  our  be- 
lief; not  on  the  treacherous  foundation  of  merely 
human  testimony,  but  on  the  sure  w'ord  of  God, 
which  reveals  to  us  the  attributes  and  operations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  also  speaks  of  good  and 
bad  spirits,”  &c.  But  does  not  our  belief  in  the 
genuineness  and  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures 
themselves  depend  in  a great  measure  upon  hu- 
man testimony — upon  early  ecclesiastical  history — 
and  the  traditions  of  the  church  ? How  should 
we  be  assured,  for  instance,  that  the  prophecy  of 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  was  not,  as  Voltaire 
asserts,  written  after  the  event,  hut  that  w-e  learn, 
from  the  concurrent  testimony  of  primitive  times, 
that  the  books  containing  this  prediction  previously 
existed — that  they  were  read  in  the  churches — 
quoted  by  the  Apostolical  Fathers — and  esteemed 
sacred  hv  the  early  Christians.  We  shall  not  stop 
here  to  argue  the  question,  whether  the  existence 
of  spiritual  beings  can  or  cannot  be  demonstrated, 
or  whether  the  belief  of  them  does,  as  this  learned 
author  affirms,  entirely  depend  upon  Scripture 
testimony,  seeing  that  all  nations  have  entertained 


PREFACE. 


viii 

some  notion  of  a deity,  as  well  as  of  good  and 
bad  angels.  It  would  not  seem  improbable  that 
it  is  an  early  and  natural  revelation  of  God  to 
man  ; nor  does  this  opinion  want  the  countenance 
of  inspiration  itself.  St.  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to. 
the  Romans,  says,  “ That  which  may  be  known 
of  God  is  manifest  in  them,  for  God  hath  shewed 
it  unto  them ; for  the  invisible  things  of  hitn  from 
the  beginning  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead.”  But  though  we  do  not  see 
reason  to  think  with  Mr.  Newnham,  that  the  ex- 
istence of  spiritual  beings  is  nowhere  revealed  but 
in  the  sure  word  of  God,  yet  we  do  admit  that 
their  existence,  as  well  as  their  operations  and 
visible  appearances,  are  therein  amply  and  fully 
disclosed.  That  good  angels  interest  themselves 
in  the  affairs  of  men,  and  are  commissioned  to 
succour  and  assist  them — that  they  are  ministering 
spirits,  sent  out  to  minister  for  those  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation,  all  Christians,  we  believe,  ad- 
mit. JBut  as  some  pretend  to  doubt,  and  others 
deny,  the  corporeal  appearance  and  visible  opera- 
tions of  eiil  spirits,  we  shall  examine  what  the 
Scriptures  of  tr  uth  declare  on  the  subject.*  It  ap- 


* We  shall  not  dwell  upon  the  following  pas- 
sages, although  they  furnish  arguments  tvhich 
those  who  adhere  to  the  letter  of  Scripture,  and  do 
not  run  into  Mr.  Woolston’s  mystical  sense — or 
rather  nonsense — cannot  avoid.  The  Devil  meta- 
morphosed himself  into  the  shape  of  a serpent,  to 
converse  with  and  tempt  Adam  and  Eve.  Evil 
angels  were  sent  among  the  Egyptians  (Psalm 
lxxviii.  49)  ; evil  angels  were  not  permitted  to 
come  into  the  Israelites’  houses  (Exodus  xii.  23)  ; 
Satan  raised  the  great  storm  that  blew  down  the 
house  of  Job’s  children  (Job  i.  19);  and  smote  his 


PREFACE. 


IX 


pears,  then,  that  when  Moses  and  Aaron  went  down 
into  Egypt  to  demand  the  liberation  of  their  coun- 
trymen, and  proposed  miracles  as  a proof  of  their 
power  and  authority,  they  were  for  some  time  op- 
posed by  the  equally  extraordinary  pretensions  of 
the  Egyptian  magicians. — (See  Exod.  ch.  vii,  &c.) 
Now  although  these  sorcerers  were  obliged  finally 
to  give  way,  and  acknowledge  that  the  miracles  of 
Moses  were  wrought  “ by  the  finger  of  God,"  yet 
it  cannot  be  doubted  that  their  feats  were  also 
supernatural  and  miraculous  ; and  as  it  is  not 
likely  that  God  would  arm  them  with  power  in 
order  to  baffle  or  retard  the  designs  of  his  own 
messengers,  we  can  only  suppose  them  assisted  by 
some  evil  and  malignant  demon.  One  of  the 
earliest  commands  of  the  God  of  Israel  was — 
“ Thou  shalt  not  suffer  a witch  to  live.”  And 
the  prohibition  is  afterwards  further  explained  and 
enforced — “ There  shall  not  be  found  among  you 
any  one  that  useth  divination,  or  an  observer  of 
times,  or  an  enchanter,  or  a witch,  or  a charmer, 
or  a consulter  with  familiar  spirits,  or  a wizard,  or 
a necromancer — these  shall  be  put  to  death — they 
shall  stone  them  with  stones.” — Deuteron.  xviii. 
10,  11;  Leviticus  xxvii.  Now  surely  it  cannot 
be  imagined  that  these  laws  were  ordained  by 
God  to  repress  imaginary  crimes,  or  to  punish 
imaginary  beings.  But  to  set  the  matter  beyond 
any  possibility  of  doubt,  we  find  examples  of  the 
actual  exercise  of  these  diabolical  arts.  First,  in 
the  case  of  Saul  and  the  Witch  of  Endor  (1  Sam. 


body  all  over  with  boils  (Job  ii.  7)  ; and  when 
God  asked  Satan  whence  he  came,  lie  answered, 
“ from  going  to  and  fro  in  the  earth”  (Job  i.  7.) — 
See  Glanvil  s “ Sadducismus  Triumphatus,”  p. 
236,  edit.  1726.  ' 


X 


PREFACE. 


xxviii.)  ;*  secondly,  in  that  of  Menasseh,  a subse- 
quent king  of  Jerusalem,  %vho  “ observed  times, 
and  used  enchantments,  and  dealt  with  familiar 


* There  have  not  been  wanting  witty  and  con- 
ceited writers  to  burlesque,  ridicule,  and  pervert 
this  as  well  as  other  passages  of  Scripture.  Ac- 
cording to  Reginald  Scott  and  Mr.  Webster,  there 
was  nothing  extraordinary  or  supernatural  in  thet 
whole  of  this  affair,  but  it  was  a mere  piece  of 
jugglery  and  imposture.  “ The  woman  cast  herself 
into  a feigned  trance,  and  lay  grovelling  upon  the 
earth,  and  so  changing  her  voice,  did  mutter  and 
murmur,  and  peep  and  chirp,  like  a bird  coming 
forth  from  the  shell ; — or  spake  through  some  hol- 
low cave  or  vault,  or  through  some  pipe,  or  in  a i 
bottle;1 — or  had  a confederate  apparelled  like  Sa- 
muel to  play  his  part ; — and  that  it  was  neither 
Samuel’s  body,  soul,  ghost,  or  devil,  but  only  the  • 
cunning  and  imposture  of  the  woman  alone,  or 
assisted  with  a confederate.” — Display  of  Witch- 
crafts, p.  166.  But  how  could  this  confederate 
knave  all  of  a sudden  possess  and  clothe  himself 
with  the  sacerdotal  habit  ? — how  did  he  manage  to 
change  his  face,  and  mien,  and  voice,  so  as  to  dis- 
course for  a long  time  with  Saul  (who  was  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  Samuel)  without  detec- 
tion ? — how  did  they  contrive  to  foretell  with  such 
accuracy  and  exactness  Saul’s  impending  fate  ? — 
But  that  it  was  the  ghost  of  Saul  that  appeared,  is 
past  all  reasonable  doubt.  Dr.  Delaney  says— 

“ The  son  of  Sirach,  who  seems  to  have  had  as 
much  wisdom  and  penetration  as  any  critic  that 
came  after  him,  is  clearly  of  opinion  with  the 
sacred  histoiian,  that  it  was  Samuel  himself;  and 
it  is  no  unfair  presumption  that  it  was  also  the 
judgment  of  the  Jewish  church  in  his  time.”  His 


PREFACE. 


xt 


spirits  and  wizards,  and  provoked  God  to  anger.” 
(2  Kings  xxi.  6.)  The  Jews,  obstinate  and  per- 
verse, were  always  inclined  to  imitate  the  rites 
and  usages  of  the  neighbouring  nations.  Idolatry 
was  forbidden  under  the  severest  penalties,  yet 
were  they  continually  falling  into  this  impious 
and  senseless  practice.  And  notwithstanding  the 
frequent  denunciations  against  sorcery  and  witch- 
craft, they  could  never  be  brought  entirely  to 
abandon  them.  St.  Paul,  addressing  the  Gala- 
tian converts,  who  appear  to  have  been  mostly 
Jews,  mentions  idolatry  and  witchcraft  amongst 
the  works  of  the  flesh,  telling  them,  that  they  who 
do  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God. — (Gallat.  v.  20,  21.)  At  Ephesus  we  hear 
of  certain  Jexos,  Exorcists,  and  others,  who  used 
curious  arts. — (Acts  xix.  16 — 19.)  And  Christ 
speaks  of  such  practices  as  common  amongst  them. 
“ If  I by  Beelzebub  cast  out  devils,  by  whom  do 
your  children  cast  them  out  ? therefore  they  shall 
be  your  judges.” — (Matt.  xii.  27.)*  But  though 

words  are,  “ After  his  death”  (speaking  of  Sa- 
muel) “ he  prophesied  and  showed  the  king  his 
end.” — Ecclesiastic,  xlvi.  20.  The  text  positively 
calls  him  Samuel  (in  the  original,  Samuel  him- 
self) “ And  Saul  perceived  that  it  was  Samuel,” 

ver.  14;  “ And  Samuel  said  to  Saul,”  ver.  15; 
“ Then  Saul  was  sore  afraid  because  of  the  words 
of  Samuel,”  ver.  20.  Now  it  is  Yo  be  observed 
that  these  are  not  the  expressions  of  Saul,  or  of  the 
witch,  but  of  that  infallible  Spirit  who  dictated 
the  Holy  Scriptures. — (See  more  to  this  purpose, 
as  well  as  a clear  and  satisfactory  defence  of  the 
passages  before  cited  from  Exodus,  Deuteronomy, 
&c.,  in  the  learned  Dr.  Henry  More’s  Postscript 
attached  to  Mr.  Glanvil’s  “ Sadducismus  Tri- 
umphatus.”) 

* It  is  plain  (says  Mr.  Scott)  that  there  were 

a 5 


Xii 


PREFACE. 


these  daik  and  diabolical  practices  could  not  be 
restrained  by  the  dead  letter  of  the  law,  thev  were 
unable  to  stand  before  the  mighty  power  and 


those  who  made  it  their  business  to  expel  evil 
spirits  from  possessed  persons  (Acts  xix.  1 3 — 1 6)  ; 
and  that  some  of  them  were  countenanced  by  the 
Pharisees.  Now  these  exorcists  might  be  left  to 
determine  the  cause  betwixt  Jesus  and  his  ac- 
cusers. If  they  asserted  that  he  “ cast  out  devils 
by  the  prince  of  the  devils,”  they  could  not  prove 
that  their  own  children  or  disciples  cast  them  out 
by  any  other  power ; and  if  they  ascribed  the  ex- 
orcisms of  these  persons  to  the  assistance  of  God, 
how  could  they  doubt  of  those  effected  by  Jesus 
being  the  same,  when  they  are  every  way  so  vastly 
superior. — Commentary  on  the  Bible.  Dr.  Whitby 
says,  “ that  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Jews  to  cast 
out  devils  by  the  invocation  of  the  name  of  the 
Most  High,  or  of  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob.”  Josephus  informs  us  that  they  derived 
this  art  from  Solomon.  Justin  Martyr  says  to 
Trypho,  the  Jew,  “ If  you  exorcise  in  the  name  of 
the  God  of  Abraham,  perhaps  the  demon  will 
obey  you.”  This  (says  Mr.  Elsley)  took  place  in 
the  time  of  Christ,  as  the  text  here  intimates,  and 
also  before  and  after  his  appearance.  Thus 
Irenams,  “ By  the  invocation  of  the  Most  High, 
even  before  the  advent  of  our  Loid,  men  were 
saved  from  evil  spirits,  and  even  to  this  day  they 
are  thus  expelled  by  the  Jews.”  See  also  Tei- 
tullian  adv.  Marcion.  Josephus  relates  that  he 
saw  Eleazar,  a Jew,  expel  demons  before  the  Em- 
peror Vespasian.  Origen  says,  “ that  the  name 
of  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  being 
used  by  the  Jews  in  their  incantations,  did  great 
miracles.”  From  the  Jews,  the  Egyptians  and 
other  heathens  borrowed  these  forms  of  adjura- 


PREFACE. 


jin 


living  presence  of  the  messengers  of  God.  The 
Egyptian  magician  rivalled  for  a while  the  miracles 
of  Moses,  by  turning  their  rods  into  serpents,  and 
the  waters  of  Egypt  into  blood,  but  they  were  soon 
discomfited  and  subdued,  and  obliged  to  acknow- 
ledge the  supremacy  of  the  God  of  Israel.  In  like 
manner  did  Elymas  the  sorcerer  withstand  Paul  to 
his  face,  but  the  hand  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him, 
and  he  was  struck  blind. — (Acts  xiii.)  So  also 
the  Spirit  of  God  triumphed  over  the  sorceries  of 
the  Jews,  and  entering  into  this  “ strong  man’s 
house”  of  superstition,  “ spoiled  his  goods;”  for 
when  Paul  was  at  Ephesus,  the  Jewish  exorcists, 
and  others  who  used  curious  arts,  seeing  the  mira- 
cles which  the  apostles  did,  and  finding  that  the 
power  of  their  craft  was  gone,  “ came  and  con- 
fessed, and  shewed  their  deeds,  and  brought  their 


tion  in  their  magical  practices ; thus  the  words 
Adonai  and  Zebaoth  were  frequent  with  them.” — 
Whitby's  Paraphrase,  and  Elsley's  Annotations. 

It  appears,  also,  that  ht  this  time  the  power  of 
casting  out  devils  was  possessed  by  a spurious  sort 
of  Christians- — probably  some  of  the  early  heretics. 
That  they  were  not  Jews  appears  evident,  for 
these,  as  long  as  they  continued  attached  to  the 
ancient  faith,  were  always  against,  or  opposed  to 
Christ.  Neither  could  they  be  true  and  orthodox 
Christians,  for  they  followed  not  Christ  and  his 
disciples,  “ nor  conversed  with  them  as  brethren.” 
says  Doddridge  ( Expositor , sect.  96).  They  were, 
therefore,  censured  by  the  apostles,  and  thought 
by  them  unworthy  to  possess  so  excellent  a gift. 
John  said,  “ Master,  we  saw  one  casting  out 
devils  in  thy  name,  and  he  followeth  not  us,  and 
we  forbid  him  because  he  followeth  not  us  : and 
Jesus  said,  Forbid  him  not,  for  he  that  is  not 
against  us  is  for  us.” — Luke  ix.  49,  50. 


PREFACE. 


xiv 

books  together  and  burned  them  before  all  men.” 
— (Acts  xix.  11 — 13.)  And  what  became  of  the 
mighty  wonders  of  that  prince  of  magiciaus,  Simon 
Magas  ? Although  his  sorceries  were  of  so  mag- 
nificent and  imposing  a character  that  he  had  for  a 
long  time  bewitched  the  people  of  Samaria,  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest , and  even  succeeded  in  per- 
suading them  that  he  was  the  great  power  of  God, 
no  sooner  did  Philip  go  amongst  them,  than  the 
■people  left  the  magician,  “ and  were  baptized, 
both  men  and  women  nay,  even  Simon  himself, 
beholding  and  wondering  at  the  things  that  were 
done,  professed  also  to  believe,  desiring,  says  Mr. 
Baxter,  to  promote  his  own  greatness,  and  not 
Christ’s  interest  and  honour,  and  therefore  would 
have  bought  the  power  of  giving  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  he  might  have  this  added  to  the  rest  of  his 
wonders,  to  make  great  his  name,  and  to  bring  him 
yet  into  higher  admiration  of  the  people:  where- 
upon he  received  that  heavy  censure,  Acts  viii.  20, 
also  ver.  9, 10,11,18, 19,  and  so  became  the  leader  of 
a deluded  sect,  and  an  opposer  of  the  apostles.  To 
Rome  he  would  go  on  Satan’s  work,  as  they  did  on 
Christ’s,  and  there,  by  his  witchcrafts,  got  into  so 
much  admiration,  in  the  days  of  Claudius,  that  he 
was  taken  for  a god,  and  had  a statue  set  up  to 
him. — See  Justin  Martyr,  Apology  2*  In  his 


* Dr.  Middleton  asserts,  on  the  authority  of  an 
ancient  inscription,  dug  up  two  or  three  centuries 
ago,  that  the  statue,  said  to  be  dedicated  to  Simon 
Magus,  was  erected  in  honour  of  a Sabine  deity  of 
a similar  name,  Semoni  Sanco.  But  how  could 
J ustin  have  made  such  a mistake  : he  was  at  Rome 
when  he  wrote  his  Apology,  and  not  long  after  the 
time  of  Simon ; he  must  have  been  surrounded  by 
intelligent  Christians,  who  had  been  born  and 
brought  up  at  Rome,  and  who  would  certainly  havo 


PREFACE. 


xv 


contending  with  the  apostles,  he  would  needs  fiy, 
in  the  sight  of  the  people,  hut  at  the  prayers  of 
Peter  and  Paul  he  tumbled  down,  and  ended  his 
wretched  life.  Arnobius  says,  “ the  Romans  saw 
the  race  of  Simon  and  his  fiery  chariots  blown  away 
by  the  mouth  of  Peter.”  These  facts  are  attested, 
not  by  one  or  two,  but  by  most  of  the  writers  of 
the  first  ages  who  meddle  with  church  history — see 
Epiphanius,  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  Arnobius,  Philos- 
trius,  Theodoret,  Sulpicius  Severus,  and  others.* 
But  though  tiie  powers  of  darkness  were  thus 
driven  back  and  defeated,  they  were  not  de- 
stroyed: after  the  death  of  the  apostles  they  again 
rallied  their  broken  forces,  and  recommenced  the 
practice  of  their  dark,  mysterious,  and  mischievous 
arts.  We  shall  proceed  to  show,  in  opposition  to 
Dr.  Conyers  Middleton,  and  other  modern  Saddu- 
cees,  lhat  miracles,  both  demoniacal  and  divine,  con- 
tinued long  after  the  age  of  the  apostles.  In  our 
Lord’s  commission  to  the  apostles,  he  said,  “ Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 


seen  and  corrected  the  error  before  the  Apology 
was  presented  to  the  emperor  and  senate;  but  the 
statues  were  so  dissimilar,  that  it  was  scarcely 
possible  for  any  man  of  common  sense,  who  was 
upon  the  spot,  to  confound  them.  Simon’s  was 
made  of  brass,  the  other  of  stone  ; the  inscriptions 
were  also  different;  Simon’s  was  inscribed,  Simoni 
Deo  Saucto  ; the  other,  Semoni  Sango  Deo  Fidio  ; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that  St.  Augustine,  who  gives 
the  same  history  of  Simon’s  statue  that  Justin 
does,  distinguishes  it  from  that  of  Semo  Sancus, 
which  both  he  and  Lactantius  particularly  men- 
tion.— See  Dodweli’s  answer  to  Middleton,  1649  ; 
and  Brooke’s  Examination,  1750. 

* Baxter’s  ••  Unreasonableness  of  Infidelity,” 
pa.'.  3,  page  123,  &c. 


xvi 


PREFACE. 


every  creature;  and  these  signs  shall  follow  them 
that  believe,  in  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils, 
they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues,  they  shall  take 
up  serpents,  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing  it 
shall  not  hurt  them,  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the 
sick  and  they  shall  recover.” — Mark  xvi.  17.  Dr. 
Gill,  in  his  commentary  upon  the  15th  verse  of 
this  chapter,  says,  that  this  commission  not  only 
included  the  apostles,  but  reached  to  all  the  mi- 
nisters of  the  Gospel  in  succeeding  ages,  to  the 
end  of  the  world.  And  after  the  same  manner 
divines  generally  interpret  a parallel  passage, 
Matthew  xxviii.  20.  Archbishop  Potter  says, 
“ Since  the  apostles  all  died  within  the  compass 
of  fourscore  years  after  this  extensive  promise  was 
made,  it  could  no  other  way  he  fulfilled  than  by 
our  Lord’s  being  with  their  successors  to  the  end 
of  the  world.”  Now,  that  this  is  the  true  inter- 
pretation is  evident,  for  the  apostles  could  not 
have  gone  out  into  all  the  world;  America,  and 
many  other  parts,  not  having  then  been  dis- 
covered; nor  could  the  Gospel  have  been  preached 
to  every  creature,  or  all  the  heathen,  as  some  have 
it,  in  so  short  a space  of  time  as  the  lives  of  the 
apostles;  we  must  therefore  look  to  future  ages 
for  its  accomplishment,  and  vre  need  not  go  far  to 
find  it.  During  the  first  four  centuries,  many  of 
these  signs  followed  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
as  Dr.  Whitby  on  this  chapter,  and  in  his  General 
Preface  to  the  Epistles,  has  fully  proved:  nav, 
even  Jews  have  been  known  to  work  miracles  by 
the  name  of  Christ.  Our  Saviour  told  his  disci- 
ples, that  “ false  Christs  and  false  prophets  should 
arise,  and  show  great  signs  and  wonders,  insomuch 
that,  if  it  were  possible,  they  should  deceive  even 
the  very  elect;” — Matthew  xxiv.  24,  and  the 
apostle  tells  us  that  the  coming  of  Antichrist  is 
to  be  “ after  the  working  of  Satan  with  all  power, 
and  signs,  and  lying  wonders,” — Thess.  ii.  9 ; see 


PREFACE. 


xvn 


also  Rev.  xvi.  14 ; — “ Not  fictitious  or  counter- 
feit miracles,”  says  the  learned  Mr.  Reeves,*  “ but 
true,  real,  supernatural  wonders,  wrought  in  con- 
firmation of  a lie  ; for  if  they  were  tricks  and  ap- 
pearances only,  how  could  the  coming  of  Anti- 
christ be  said  to  be  according  to  the  working  of 
Satan  with  all  power  ?”  From  these  passages, 
then,  it  appears  qyident,  that  wonders,  signs,  and 
miracles,  were  to  continue ; and  of  the  fact  of 
their  continuance  we  are  fully  assured,  by  the 
unanimous  testimony  of  succeeding  ages.  Justin 
Martyr,  a man  “ educated  in  all  the  Grecian 
learning  and  philosophy,  and  one  of  the  earliest 
writers  of  the  Christian  Church, ’’f  says,  that  in 
his  time  both  men  and  women  were  endued  with 
the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  That 
Satan  was  every  where  cast  out  of  possessed  per- 
sons, and  driven  away  by  the  Christians,  when  all 
other  exorcists  and  enchanters  had  failed  in  the 
attempt;  this,  he  says,  might  be  seen  by  every 
one,  not  only  at  Rome,  but  in  ail  parts  of  the 
world.  Irenajus,  who  flourished  A.  D.  184,  says, 
that  in  his  days  all  who  were  disciples  of  Christ 
wrought  miracles  in  his  name,  and  that  the  dead 
were  frequently  raised  through  their  fasting  and 
prayers,  and  lived  afterwards  many  years  amongst 
them. 

Tertullian,.!  and  after  him  Cyprian,  made  public 
challenges  to  all  the  Pagans,  and  to  their  perse- 
cuting rulers,  to  bring  those  possessed  with  devils 
into  the  Christian  assemblies,  and  if  they  did  not 
cast  them  out,  and  make  them  confess  themselves 


* Reeves's  “ Apologies  of  Justin  Martyr,”  &c. 
vol.  ii.  page  276. 

f General  Biographical  Dictionary. 

+ Tertullian  flourished  A.  D.  198.  Cvprian, 
A.  D.  250. 


PREFACE. 


xviii 

to  be  devils,  and  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
then  they  were  content  to  suffer.  Origen,  who 
flourished  A.  D.  230,  says,  that  in  his  time  devils 
were  every  where  cast  out  of  possessed  persons, 
even  by  the  meanest  sort  of  Christians,  without 
tmy  ceremony,  but  merely  by  their  prayers. 
Theophilus  of  Antioch,  Minutius  Felix,  Arno- 
bius,  Lactantius,  and  Julius  Fermicius,  carry 
down  the  evidence  of  miracles  as  low  as  the  begin- 
ning of  the  4th  century.  Constantine,  it  is  well 
known,  was  converted  to  Christianity  bv  the  ex- 
hibition of  a cross  suspended  in  the  air;  and  that 
renegade  and  apostate,  Julian,  was  driven  from  his 
impious  attempt  to  rebuild  Jerusalem,  by  fiery 
eruptions  and  tremendous  thunder. — (See  this 
fully'  proved  in  Bishop  Warburton’s  “Julian.’’) 
Socrates  relates,  that  at  Constantinople,  where  he 
himself  resided,  a Jew,  who  had  been  a paralytic 
for  many  years,  and  could  find  no  relief,  was,  on 
being  baptized,  immediately  relieved  from  his 
disease;  he  concludes  his  account  with  saying, 
that  many  Greeks,  upon  seeing  the  miracle,  be- 
lieved, and  were  baptized. 

About  the  year  373,  Macarius  the  elder  was 
greatly  distinguished  in  Egypt  by  his  gift  of  pro- 
phecy, the  power  of  healing  diseases,  and  casting 
out  devils;  all  which  powers  are  fully  and  strongly 
attested  by  Socrates,  Sozomen,  and  Theodoret. 
Miracles  are  also  attested  by  Saint  Athanasius, 
Saint  Ambrose,  Saint  Jerome,  and  others,  the 
most  learned,  orthodox,  and  pious  divines  of  this 
or  indeed  any  other  age.  Saint  Augustine  says,* 
that  miracles  were  so  frequent  and  extraordinary 
in  his  time,  that  large  accounts  were  written  and 


* De  Civitate  Dei,  lib.  22,  cap.  3.  Confess, 
lib.  9,  cap.  7.  De  Unitale  Eccles.  cap.  10.  Serm. 
de  divers,  39. 


PREFACE. 


xix 


published  of  them,  and  read  to  the  people  in  the 
churches ; some  of  these  are  said  to  have  been 
done  before  many  witnesses,  some  in  the  public 
assemblies,  and  some  in  his  own  .presence. 

It  is  useless  to  descend  farther.  In  no  age  hath 
God  left  himself  without  witnesses  ; but  seeing  the 
ignorance  of  men,  “ ever  learning,  and  never  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,"  livetted  in  their  af- 
fections to  the  earth,  and  foolishly  inclined  to  at- 
tribute every  thing  to  second  causes,  he  permits, 
ordains,  or  operates,  in  every  age,  such  strange  and 
unnatural  effects  as  shall  awaken  their  dull  and 
grovelling  minds  to  the  contemplation  of  a super- 
intending power  and  providence,  and  to  a sensible* 
conviction  of  the  world  of  spirits.  It  would  carry 
us  beyond  the  limits  of  a preface,  were  we  to  at- 
tempt to  exhibit  to  our  readers  a view  of  the  ac- 
cumulated evidence  furnished  by  the  dark  ages. 
Passing  by  these,  as  well  as  the  testimonies  of  the 
Reformers  and  early  Protestant  writers,  we  shall 
comedown  at  once  to  the  1 7tli  century:  an  age 
abounding  in  every  variety  of  learning,  and  full  of 
the  most  surprising  wonders  ; nor  need  we  stop 
long  even  here,  as  these  are  amply  displayed  in 
the  works  before  us.  We  shall  therefore  merely 
add,  to  the  facts  already  collected,  a few  which, 
though  alluded  to  by  our  authors,  do  not  appear  to 
have  come  under  their  immediate  and  personal 
observation  ; we  mean  the  extraordinary  cures 
effected  by  the  royal  touch,  and  those  produced  by 
the  hands  of  Mr.  Valentine  Greatarick.  With  re- 
gard to  the  former,  we  might  multiply  proofs  to 
any  extent ; the  fact  is  so  well  attested,  that  to 


* “ Many  can  apprehend  these  arguments  from 
sense,  who  cannot  yet  reach,  and  will  not  be  con- 
vinced by  other  demonstrations. — Saints'  Rest, 
part  2,  chap.  7. 


XX 


PREFACE. 


disbelieve  it,  as  Mr.  Jer.  Collier  observes,  is  to  run 
into  the  excesses  of  scepticism.  We  shad  take  the 
account  given  by  one  who  was  an  eye-witness,  and 
being  an  experienced  and  eminent  surgeon,  he 
must  be  considered  fully  competent  to  judge  of  the 
matter  : — “ It  is  not  my  business,”  says  Mr.  Wise- 
man,* “ to  enter  into  divinity  controversies;  all 
that  I pretend  to  is,  first,  the  attestation  of  the 
miracles,  and  secondly,  a direction  for  such  as 
have  not  opportunity  of  receiving  the  benefit  of 
this  stupendous  power ; the  former  of  these  one 
would  think  should  need  no  other  proof  than  the 
great  concourse  of  strumous  persons  to  Whitehall, 
and  the  success  they  find  in  it;  I myself  hate  been 
a frequent  eye-witness  of  many  hundreds  of  cures, 
performed  by  liis  majesty’s  touch  alone,  without 
any  assistance  of  chirurgery,  and  the.e,  many  of 
them,  such  as  had  tired  out  the  endeavours  of  able 
chirurgeons  before  they  catne  thither.  It  were 
endless  to  recite  what  I myself  have  seen,  and  ■ 
what  I have  reoeived  acknowledgments  of  by 
letter,  not  only  from  several  parts  of  this  nation, 
but  also  from  Ireland  and  Scotland.  Some  will 
impute  it  to  the  journey  and  change  of  air,  others 
to  the  effect  of  imagination ; the  first  of  these  is 
easily  confuted,  by  the  hundreds  of  instances  that 
are  to  be  given  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  city, 
who  certainly  could  meet  with  little  change  of  air, 


* “ Chiruvgical  Treatises,”  by  Richard  Wiseman, 
serjeant  chirurgeon  to  King  Charles  the  Second. 
London,  4th  edition,  1705,  Folio.  As  a profes- 
sional work,  its  reputation  may  be  somewhat 
estimated  by  the  number  of  editions  which  so 
bulky  a volume  has  gone  through.  It  has  also 
been  admired  for  the  purity  and  correctness  of  its 
style.  Dr.  Johnson,  in  his  large  Dictionary,  has 
made  numerous  quotations  from  it. 


PREFACE. 


xxi 


or  indeed  of  exercise,  in  a journey  to  Whitehall; 
the  second  is  as  readily  taken  off,  by  the  example 
of  infants,  who  have  been  frequently  healed, 
though  they  have  not  been  old  enough  to  imagine 
anything,  or  do  any  act,  that  could  contribute  to 
the  cure.”  Of  the  cures  performed  by  Mr.  Valen- 
tine Greatarick,  Doctor  Henry  Stubbe,*  a learned 
physician,  and  an  eye-witness,  has  given  the  fol- 
lowing account : — “ I do  not  relate  to  you  the  re- 
ports of  interested  monks  and  friars,  concerning 
things  done  in  private  cells.  An  infinite  number 
of  nobility,  gentry,  and  clergy  of  Warwickshire, 
persons  too  understanding  to  be  deceived,  and  too 
honourable  and  worthy  to  deceive,  will  avow,  that 
they  have  seen  him  publicly  cure  the  lame,  the 
blind,  the  deaf,  the  perhaps  not  unjustly  supposed 
demoniacs,  and  lepers,  beside  the  asthma,  falling 
sickness,  &c. — (page  4.)  I saw  him  put  his 
finger  into  the  ears  of  a man  who  was  very  thick 
of  hearing,  and  immediately  he  heard  me,  when  I 
asked  him  very  softly  several  questions.  I saw 
another,  whom  he  had  touched  three  weeks  before 
for  a deafness  in  one  ear,  whom  I had  known  to  be 
so  many  years  ; I stopped  the  other  ear  very  close, 
and  I found  him  to  hear  very  well,  as  we  spoke  in 
a tone  no  way  beyond  our  ordinary  conversation. 
Some  I observed  to  have  received  no  help  by  him 
at  all,  some  to  have  received  a momentary  benefit, 
and  some  as  yet  continue  so  well,  that  I think  I 
can  safely  say  that  they  are  cured.  This  variety 


* In  a letter  to  the  Honourable  Robt.  Boyle, 
with  some  other  cures,  attested  by  E.  Foxcroft, 
M.A.,  dedicated  to  the  author’s  worthy  and  learned 
friend  Dr.  Thos.  Willis,  professor  of  natural  phi- 
losophy, at  Oxford,  by  Henry  Stubbe,  physician, 
at  Stratford-upon-Avon.  4to.  1666.  Oxford, 
printed  by  H.  Hall,  printer  to  the  University. 


PREFACE. 


xxii 

of  success  amused  me  : yet  I recollected  with  my- 
self how  there  were  some  diseases,  as  well  as 
devils,  which  even  the  apostles  could  uot  cast  out ; 
and  could  not  persuade  myself  that  Trophimus 
was  the  only  man,  or  Miletum  the  only  place, 
where  Paul  left  any  sick.  I considered  the  man 
no  apostle,  and  therefore  thought  it  injurious  to 
expect  from  him  that  which  was  not  to  be  found  in 
these  extraordinary  envoys  of  heaven. — (pages  5 
and  G.)  I observed  that  he  used  no  manner  of 
charms,  or  unlawful  words : sometimes  he  ejacu- 
lated a short  prayer,  and  when  he  had  cured  any 
he  bade  them  give  God  the  praise.  I considered 
that  there  w'as  no  manner  of  fraud  in  the  perform- 
ance, that  his  hands  had  no  manner  of  medica- 
ments on  them,  for  I smelled  to  them,  and  handled 
them,  and  saw  them  washed  more  than  once,  after: 
some  cures,  and  before  others,  nor  was  his  stroak-- 
ing  so  violent,  as  that  much  could  be  attributed: 
to  the  friction. — (page  8.)  The  Rev.  G.  Foxcroft 
says,  in  a letter  appended  to  the  above — Having, 
been  lately  requested,  by  the  learned  Dr.  Stubbe, 
to  set  down  in  writing  some  few  of  the  cures  of 
Mr.  Greatarick,  since  his  coming  into  England,  I< 
shall  barely  relate  matter  of  fact,  in  four  or  five 

instances,  whereof  I have  been  an  eye-witness. 

Tuesday,  Feb.  1.  Mrs.  Reynolds,  a shopkeeper’s 
wife,  of  Alcester,  in  Warwick,  having  been  fort 
some  time  disabled  in  her  arms  and  hands,  so  that 
she  was  not  able  to  use  them,  or  even  undress  her-- 
self,  was  that  day  touched  by  Mr.  Greatarick;  she 
found  them  strengthened  at  the  first  time,  and 
much  more  after,  so  that  she  could  put  them  be-- 
hind  her  back,  combe  her  hair,  and  use  her  needle, 
and  thus  she  continues  to  this  day.  The  same 
day,  in  the  Town  Hall,  I saw  two  women  delivered 
from  the  falling  sickness. — (page  32.)  The  next 
instance  is  of  one  Hester  Jourdan,  of  Shropshire, 
who,  as  the  friends  related,  had  taken  poison  in  her 


PREFACE. 


xxiii 


infancy  (by  what  mischance  I know  not),  presently 
lost  both  speech  and  hearing,  and  so  has  continued 
ever  since,  she  now  being  22  years  old  ; by  the  ap- 
plication of  Mr.  G.’s  hand  to  her  tongue  and  ears, 
both  speech  and  hearing  were  recovered,  and 
though  her  speech  was  not  very  articulate,  yet  she 
intelligibly  enough  imitated  any  words  spoken  to 
her;  for  when  Mary  was  spoken,  she  returned  Maa 
— for  father,  faa — for  mother,  maa,  &c. — (page  42) 
The  truth  of  these  narratives  is  attested  by  me,  E. 
Foxcroft,  M.A.,  and  one  of  the  Fellows  of  King’s 
College,  Cambridge.  Feb.  22,  1606.” 

We  have  now  gone  through  the  evidence  which 
we  intend,  at  present,  to  adduce  in  favour  of  what 
are  called  vulgar  miracles.  They  have  been  wit- 
nessed by  every  age,  and  every  nation,  savage  and 
civilized  ; attested  by  thousands  of  eye  and  car 
witnesses,  and  even  by  the  sacred  writers  them- 
selves. Laws  have  been  made  to  punish  sorcerers, 
and  to  repress  the  exercise  of  magical  arts,  not 
only  by  this,  and  other  enlightened  nations,  but 
even  by  God  himself.  Hundreds  of  witches  have 
been  convicted  by  judges  and  juries,  on  full,  clear, 
and  convincing  evidence,  and  many  have  volun- 
tarily confessed  their  diabolical  compacts,  and 
iniquitous  deeds.  Whoever  can  believe  that  all 
these  persons  have  been  deceived,  that  the  whole 
world,  down  to  the  18th  century,  has  been  in- 
volved in  one  common  scene  of  error  and  delusion  ; 
that  laws  are  built  upon  chimeras,  and  history 
upon  fiction;  that  pious,  grave,  and  venerable 
judges  have  been  murderers,  and  the  wisest  and 
best  men  of  former  times  fools  or  knaves;  those 
that  can  bring  themselves  to  such  an  absurd  and 
ridiculous  conclusion,  must  possess  a power  which 
we  do  not  pretend  to;  they  must  be  able  to 
believe  whatever  they  please,  and  to  disbelieve,  in 
opposition  to  the  strongest  and  most  convincing 
evidence. 

August  1,  1834.  TIIE  EDITOR. 


MR.'  BAXTER’S 


PREFACE. 


It  seemeth  hard,  to  unruly  minds,  that  God  should 
keep  intellectual  souls  so  strange  to  the  unseen 
world  of  spirits,  that  we  know  so  little  of  them  t 
and  that  our  knowledge  of  them  is  np  more  by  the 
way  of  sense.  But  there  is  in  it  much  of  God’s 
arbitrary  sovereign  power,  and  much  of  his  wis- 
dom, and  much  of  his  justice,  and  also  of  his  love. 

1.  It  pleased  him  to  make  variety  of  creatures  : 
TVhat  harmony  would  there  be  without  variety? 
were  there  nothing  but  unity,  there  would  be  no- 
thing but  God.  And  various  creatures  must  have 
a various  situation,  reception,  and  operations  ; the 
fishes  must  not  dwell  in  our  cities,  nor  be  ac- 
quainted with  our  affairs. 

2.  We  here  dwell  in  flesh,  in  bodies  organized! 
for  the  soul's  reception,  perceptions,  and  ope-- 
rations;  and  the  wisdom  of  God  doth  suitabh 
dispose  of  his  communications,  and  give  us  that 
measure  of  light  which  is  agreeable  to  our  state 
the  sun  must  not  shine  on  the  infant  in  the  womb 
nor  must  he  there  see  our  buildings,  and  tradings 
and  business  in  the  world. 

3.  We  have  light  here,  that  is  proportionable  te 
our  work  and  interest ; so  much  as  is  necessary  tc 
our  knowing  of  ourselves,  and  our  God  anc 
governour,  and  our  duty,  and  all  those  hopes  tha 
are  our  necessary  motives  thereto.  Men  that  wil 
but  observe  the  operations  of  their  souls,  mai 
competently  know  what  a soul  or  spirit  is;  anc 
men  that  will  but  open  their  eyes,  and  consider 
ately  look  about  them,  may  as  certainly  know  tha 
there  is  a God  as  they  can  know  that  there  is  an; 


mr.  Baxter’s  prefacei 


xxv 


beingj^and  men  that  cannot  hut  difference  moral 
good  and  evil,  and  that  know  the  duty  of  children 
to  parents,  subjects  to  rulers,  and  neighbours  to 
neighbours,  may  know  their  duty  to  God,  and  that 
the  performance  of  it  shall  not  be  in  vain  ; and  if 
men  will  not  know  all  this,  which  they  may  know, 
it  is  just  with  God  to  leave  them  in  their  chosen 
darkness,  and  not  to  know  that  which  further 
might  be  known.  It  is  a dismal  case  to  have  a soul 
that  will  not  know  itself  to  be  what  it  is,  till  utter 
misery  convince  him. 

4.  And  the  God  of  love  maketh  advantage  of  our 
not  seeing  the  world  of  spirits  for  the  exercise  of 
our  higher  intellectual  faculties,  by  a life  of  faith  ; 
and  intuition  (a  nobler  sort  than  our  present  eye- 
sight) will  be  seasonable,  and  soon  enough  when 
ripeness  hath  made  us  ready  for  it.  We  shall  not 
need  all  the  organical  parts  of  the  eye,  which 
Galen  admiringly  describeth,  for  our  glorious 
sight.  And  to  see  devils  and  other  spirits  ordi- 
narily, would  not  be  enough  to  bring  our  Atheists 
to  the  saving  knowledse  of  God,  without  which 
all  other  knowledge  is  vain.  They  that  doubt  of  a 
God  (the  most  perfect,  eternal,  infinite  being), 
while  they  see  the  sun,  and  moon,  and  stars,  the 
sea  and  land,  would  not  know  him  by  seeing 
created  spirits. 

As  to  the  originals  of  this  collection,  it  had  its 
rise  from  my  own,  and  other  men’s  need.  When 
God  first  awakened  me  to  think  with  preparing 
seriousness  of  my  condition  after  death,  I had  not 
any  observed  doubts  of  the  reality  of  spirits,  or  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  or  the  truth  of  the  Gospel, 
but  all  my  doubts  were  about  my  own  renovation 
and  title  to  that  blessed  life.  But  when  God  had 
given  me  peace  of  conscience,  Satan  assaulted  me 
with  those  worse  temptations  ; yet,  through  God’s 
grace,  they  never  prevailed  against  my  faith  ; nor 
did  he  ever  raise  in  me  the  least  doubt  of  the  being 


XXVI 


MR.  BAXTER'S  PREFACE. 


and  ■perfection  of  God,  nor  of  my  duty  to  love, 
honour,  obey,  and  trust  him ; for  I still  saw  that 
to  be  an  Atheist  was  to  be  mad. 

But  I found  that  my  faith  of  supernatural  reve- 
lation must  be  more  than  a believing  man,  and  that 
if  it  had  not  a firm  foundation  and  rooting,  even 
sure  evidence  of  verity,  surely  apprehended,  it  was 
not  like  to  do  those  great  works  that  faith  had  to 
do,  and  to  overcome  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil,  and  to  make  my  death  to  be  safe  and  com- 
fortable. Therefore  I found  that  all  confirming 
helps  were  useful ; and  among  those  of  the  lower 
sort,  apparitions,  and  other  sensible  manifestations 
of  the  certain  existence  of  spirits,  of  themselves 
invisible,  was  a means  that  might  do  much  with 
such  as  are  prone  to  judge  by  sense.  The  uses 
hereof  I mention  before  the  book,  that  the  reader 
may  know  that  I write  it  for  practice,  and  not  to 
please  men  with  the  strangeness  and  novelty  of 
useless  stories. 

It  is  no  small  number  of  writers  on  such  sub- 
jects that  I have  read ; it’s  near  threescore  years 
time  from  the  first  occasion  ; and  finding  that  al- 
most all  the  Atheists,  Sadducees,  and  Infidels,  did 
seem  to  profess,  that  were  they  but  sure  of  the 
reality  of  the  apparitions  and  operations  of  spirits, 
it  would  cure  them,  I thought  this  the  most  suit- 
able help  for  them,  that  have  sinned  themselves 
into  an  incapacity  of  more  rational  and  excellent 
arguments.  And  I have  long  feared  lest  secret, 
unobserved  defectiveness  in  their  belief  of  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul,  and  the  truth  of  the  scrip- 
ture, is  the  great  cause  of  all  men’s  other  delects; 
there  lieth  usually  the  unsoundness  of  worldly 
hypocrites,  where  it  is  prevailing,  and  thence  is 
the  iceakness  of  grace  in  the  best,  though  it  prevail 
not  against  their  sincerity. 

By  which  motives  I did  (though  it  displeased 
some)  make  it  the  Second  Part  of  my  book  called 


MR.  BAXTER’S  PREFACE.  XXVU 

**  The  Saints  Rest.”  And  afterward  provoked  by 
Clement  Writer,  I did  it  much  more  fully  in  a 
book  called  “ The  Unreasonableness  of  Infidelity.” 
And  after  that,  provoked  by  the  copy  of  a paper 
dispersed  in  Oxford  (said  to  be  Dr.  Walker’s), 
questioning  the  certainty  of  our  religion,  and  see- 
ing no  answer  to  it  come  from  the  University  men, 
I wrote  yet  more  methodically  of  all,  in  a book 
called  “ The  Reasons  of  the  Christian  Religion 
and  after  added  a small  discourse,  called  “ More 
Reasons  for  it,”  provoked  by  one  that  called  him- 
self Herbert ; in  which  also  I answered  the  Lord 
Herbert,  de  veritate.  And  since  then,  a nameless 
Sadducee  hath  drawn  me  to  publish  an  answer  to 
him.  And  in  my  “ Life  of  Faith,”  and  other 
books,  I have  handled  the  same  subject.  All 
which  I tell  the  reader,  that  he  may  see  why  I 
have  taken  this  subject  as  so  necessary  ; why  I 
am  ending  my  life  with  these  Historical  Letters 
and  Collections  ; which  I dare  say  have  such  evi- 
dence, as  will  leave  every  Sadducee  that  readeth 
them  either  convinced,  or  utterly  without  excuse. 

Surely  the  certainty  of  so  great  a change  of  our 
place,  state,  company,  and  works,  as  death  will 
certainly  and  quickly  make,  should  possess  every 
man,  that  hath  the  use  of  reason,  with  such  serious 
thoughts,  affections,  and  diligence,  as  is  quite  con- 
trary to  a diverted,  careless,  sloathful,  worldly, 
sensual,  and  stupid  mind  and  life. 

How  speedily  shall  I see  the  world  that  I have 
read  of,  and  preach’d,  and  talk’d,  and  written  of? 
O ! what  a difference  will  there  be  between  my 
now  hearing  of  frightful  apparitions,  and  prodi- 
gious acts  of  spirits,  and  that  sight  or  knowledge 
of  all  their  state  and  affairs,  which  I shall  have, 
and  now  am  going  to.  The  sight  of  devils  and 
damned  Diveses,  and  unholy  souls,  will  hereafter 
be  no  rarity ; and  if  my  soul  must  pass  through 
the  airy  inferior  region,  where  these  miserable 


jcxvili 


MR.  BAXTER’S  FRKFACE. 


spirits  now  inhabit,  it  will  not  be  as  dangerously 
assaulted  by  them,  but  in  triumph  : for  I know 
whom  I have  trusted,  and  into  the  hands  of  him  do 
I commit  my  spirit,  who  hath  conquerred  death 
and  devils,  and  is  now  the  glorified  Lord  of  all, 
and  can  use  them  at  his  pleasure.  And  those 
angels  that  rejoice  at  the  repentance  of  a Lazarus, 
and  now  are  ministring  spirits  for  his  safety,  will 
be  ready,  in  obedience  to  our  Lord,  to  convey  his 
soul  to  Abraham’s  bosom;  yea,  to  be  that  day 
with  Christ  in  Paradise. 

He  that  chaineth  up  these  devils,  that  they  mo- 
lest us  no  more  as  their  malice  doth  desire,  will 
make  our  passage  safe  through  all  their  envy  and 
defiled  regions. 

But  seeing  it  is  the  free  will  of  man  that  giveth 
the  devils  their  hurting  power,  and  they  can  do  us 
no  harm,  nor  make  us  sin,  without  our  own  con- 
sent or  yielding,  O!  with  how  careful,  and  con- 
stant, and  resolved  watchfulness,  should  we  live  ? 
And  how  deservedly  may  every  prayerless,  un- 
godly family  and  person,  be  left  for  a prey  to  this 
devourer  ? And  indeed  he  hath  already  hurt  them 
more  by  blinding  and  hardening  their  hearts,  than 
a thousand  haunting  apparitions  could  of  them- 
selves have  done. 

And  when  excellent  Zanchy  hath  said  so  much 
to  prove,  that  it  is  by  his  very  contiguous  sub- 
stance that  the  devil  doth  work  on  soul  and  body, 
how  dreadful  should  temptations  and  sin  be  to  us,- 
if  we  would  not  have  the  very  substance  of  devils 
dwell  in  us  ? And  why  do  any  think  it  strange  to 
read  so  much  of  possessions  and  dispossessions  in 
the  Gospel  ? 

Lord  Jesus,  let  me  finish  my  course  with  joy, 
and  then  receive  my  spirit. 

RICHARD  BAXTER. 

July  20,  1691. 


I 


THE 

CERTAINTY 

OF  THE 

WORLD  OF  SPIRITS, 

&c.  &c. 


Of  the  great  and  weighty  Uses  of  these  Histories 
of  Spirits. 

I have  written  this  collection  only  as  an  addition 
to  sufficient  proofs  of  invisible  powers  or  spirits', 
which  many  in  full  treatises  have  already  given  to 
the  world  ; because,  how  convincing  soever  those 
discourses  be,  multitudes,  bred  up  in  idleness  and 
sensuality,  and  thereby  drowned  in  Sadduceism 
and  bestiality,  never  see  those  books;  nor  will  the 
devil  consent  that  they  shall  have  so  much  wit  and 
care  of  their  future  state,  as  to  make  that  diligent 
enquiry  after  such  things  as  the  importance  of  the 
matter  doth  requiie  ; nor  will  they  read  them,  if 
they  have  them,  nor  believe  the  fullest  evidence, 
though  they  read  it ; preteuding,  that  of  persons 
and  things  so  long  ago,  and  far  off,  they  can  have 
no  assurance,  not  knowing  what  fallacies  may  in- 
tervene. 

Therefore  I have  chosen  many  near  to  them, 
both  for  time  and  place  ; of  which,  if  they  think 

E 


9 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


their  souls  worth  so  much  labour,  they  may  en- 
quire to  satisfaction. 

Though  I have  taken  many  out  of  foreign  most-t 
credible  physicians,  and  some  from  other  historians 
yet,  that  I may  not  transcribe  too  much,  I desire 
them  that  need  yet  fuller  information,  to  read  es- 
pecially Bodin  and  Remigius,  two  judges  whc 
condemned  multitudes  of  witches  themselves,  anc  . 
Paul  Grillandus,  and  Sprangerus,  and  the  Malle 
Maleficorum,  and  Zanchy  de  Angelis  & Daemon 
and  Dananis,  Joseph  Glanvile,  with  Dr.  More’; 
notes,  especially  the  story  in  the  West  of  Scotland  , 
near  like  that  most  convincing  one  of  the  devil  o 
Mascon,  and  Dr.  More  of  Atheism,  and  Mr.  In-- 
crease  Mather,  and  his  son  Mr.  Cotton  Mather,  o 
New  England,  their  two  books  of  witches,  o 
which,  the  latter  hath  most  convincing  evidence. 

I confess,  it  is  very  difficult  to  expound  the 
causes  of  all  mentioned  in  these  histories  : bu' : 
proved  matters  of  fact  must  not  be  denied,  bu 
improved  as  well  as  we  can.  And  I confess  very- 
many  cheats  of  pretended  possessions  have  beer 
discovered,  which  hath  made  some  weak,  in- 
judicious men  think  fliat  all  are  such.  But  he 
forfeiteth  the  benefit  of  his  own  eye-sight,  whc 
thinks  that  none  see,  because  some  beggars  coun- 
terfeit blindness. 

Of  the  great  Benefits  we  may  get  by  the  right  Use 
of  these  Histories. 

1 . We  may  learn  to  admire  that  frame  of  divine 
government,  that  hath  creatures  so  various  to  rule 
and  order,  and  maketh  one  beautiful  frame  of  all, 
As  toads  and  serpents  on  earth  are  not  useless, 
nor  devouring  fishes,  birds,  and  beasts,  so  neither 
are  devils  nor  damned  souls,  no,  nor  their  sins, 
whieh  God  will  use,  though  he  will  not  cause. 

2.  We  may  gather  that  in  Heaven  itself;  there 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES. 


3 


will  be  an  orderly  economy,  and  difference  of  de- 
grees of  superiority  and  of  glory,  when  there  is  so 
great  difference  through  all  the  world.  All  shall 
not  be  equal  to  them  that  shall  sit  on  twelve 
thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes.  There  are 
many  mansions  in  that  house,  even  to  them  that 
be  all  with  Christ. 

3.  We  have  great  cause  to  be  very  thankful  to 
God,  that  doth  not  let  loose  wicked  spirits 
against  us,  that  they  are  not  here  our  terror  and 
tormentors. 

4.  How  great  a mercy  is  it  that  we  have  a 
Saviour  that  hath  power  over  them,  and  hath 
redeemed  us  from  their  power,  and  from  everlast- 
ing damnation. 

5.  We  may  see  that  the  angels  of  God  are  not 
useless  to  us,  but  their  ministry  is  one  of  God’s 
means  for  our  preservation,  and  we  owe  them  love 
and  thanks  for  all  their  love  and  service.  And 
it  is  not  through  pride  or  insensibility  of  this 
benefit,  that  we  do  not  worship  them,  whom  we 
see  not. 

6.  If  the  devils  possessing  and  tormenting 
men’s  bodies  be  so  heavy  a plague,  how  much 
worse  is  it  to  have  him  the  master  of  their  souls  ? 
O ! how  carefully  should  we  resist  his  tempta- 
tions ? Every  sin  that  we  commit,  through  love 
to  it,  or  by  wilfulness  or  sloth,  is  worse  to  us,  and 
more  pleasing  to  the  devil,  than  to  be  tormented  so 
long  by  him.  He  mist  of  his  aim  at  Job,  when  he 
could  not  by  all  his  sufferings  draw  him  to  sin ! 
O ! how  much  more  miserable  is  a worldly,  proud, 
gluttonous,  Dives,  lord,  knight,  or  gentleman,  and 
sensual  youth  distracted  with  vain  mirth  and  lust, 
than  one  bewitcht,  or  bodily  only  possest  by 
devils  ; and  how  much  should  the  most  godly  be 
afraid  of  siu,  and  of  temptations  ? 

7.  It  is  a sensible  help  to  convince  A theista  and 

E 2 


4 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


Infidels,  and  confirm  the  best  believers  against  all 
temptations,  to  doubt  of  the  life  to  come,  and  the 
immortality  of  souls,  and  the  future  judgment  and 
retribution;  and  though  it  be  our  shame  to  need 
such  helps,  it  is  a mercy  to  have  them.  If  si 
Sadducee  will  sav,  If  one  did  come  from  the  dead, 
or  I saw  such  things,  I would  believe,  should  not 
our  faith  be  past  wavering,  that  have  these  added 
to  the  greater  gospel  proofs. 

S.  It’s  matter  of  comfort  to  departing  faithful 
souls,  that  these  evil  spirits  that  are  chained  up 
now,  and  not  suffered  to  disturb  us,  shall  nott 
binder  our  passage  to  glory.  If  we  must  pas9s 
through  the  air,  inhabited  by  devils  and  wicked 
souls,  angels  will  convey  us,  and  Christ  receive 
us,  and  it  shall  not  be  to  our  hurt  or  loss. 

9.  It  should  always  keep  the  souls  of  the  faith— 
ful  in  joyful  gratitude,  for  the  work  of  regenera- 
tion, grace,  justification,  and  salvation,  which  was 
our  great  deliverance  from  devils  ; and  teach  us 
to  live  as  the  saved  of  the  Lord. 

10.  It  should  warn  all  to  take  heed  that  they 
be  not  helpers  and  servants  to  devils,  in  tempting, 
and  destroying  souls.  O ! how  many  do  this 
work  that  defie  his  name?  All  that  by  wickedf 
example  and  scandal  harden  men  in  sin.  They 
that  tempt  people  to  pride  and  lust,  and  fleshly 
pleasures.  They  that  draw  them  into  the  com- 
pany of  vain,  lascivious,  lustful,  ryotous,  and  un- 
godly persons.  They  that  madly  contradict  God’s 
word,  and  cavil  and  argue  against  faith  and  holi- 
ness. They  that  deride  and  mock  at  the  obedience 
of  God’s  commands,  and  reproach  the  most  re- 
ligious by  scornful  nicknames.  They  that  seduce 
them  by  false  doctrine,  and  that  draw  them  from 
God’s  worship,  and  they  that  silence  necessary 
faithful  preachers,  and  they  that  dissuade  men 
from  hearing  or  regarding  them.  0 ! what  an 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES. 


3 


army  hath  Satan  for  his  work  of  destroying  souls. 
He  hath  a greater  and  more  dangerous  army  to 
fight  against  Christ  and  holiness,  and  men’s  sal- 
vation, among  the  great,  and  rich,  and  proud,  and 
careless  voluptuous  sinners,  than  among  witches 
and  possessed  bodies.  He  wins  and  undoes  most 
by  pleasing  them.  If  he  can  get  them  to  prefer 
earth  before  heaven,  and  wealth  and  honour  before 
holiness,  and  to  be  lovers  of  fleshly  pleasures  more 
than  of  God,  and  keep  them  from  any  serious 
minister,  or  means  that  would  waken  them,  and 
bring  them  to  their  wits,  and  keep  them  from 
serious  conside.ation,  and  from  thinking  whither 
they  are  going,  and  how  all  their  carelessness,  ease, 
and  sin  will  end;  this  is  it  that  answereth  his 
soul-murdering  desires. 

11.  But  especially  these  instances  of  Satan-'9 
diligence  and  malice  should  teach  ministers  how  to 
preach,  on  what  subjects,  and  in  what  manner,  and 
how  to  converse  personally  with  those  of  their 
charge.  Shall  the  captains  in  Christ’s  army  see 
the  devourer  go  away  with  the  prey,  and  do  little 
for  their  rescue  ? Is  ignorant,  cold,  jingling,  con- 
tentious preaching,  meet  for  them  that  are  so 
greatly  obliged  to  militate  under  Christ  against 
the  destroyer,  and  for  the  everlasting  saving  of 
men’s  souls?  The  Lord  heal  and  paidon  our  un- 
belief, and  cruel  want  of  pitty,  and  our  sloth  and 
lukewarmness ; for  it  is  a great  and  serious  work 
which  we  undertake.  But  of  this  I refer  those 
that  will  read  it  to  my  “ Reformed  Pastor.” 

O Lord,  give  to  the  Christian  world  a greater 
number  of  wise,  humble,  holy,  experienced 
teachers,  and  save  them  from  those  that  hate  or 
believe  not  the  doctrine,  which  for  worldly  ends 
they  preach,  and  that  serve  the  devil  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  and  calling  themselves  the  Church,  and 
tl\eir  conceits  its  cation  or  rule,  do  preach  and 


6 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


rale  for  themselves,  their  honour,  will,  and  wealth, 
on  pretence  of  the  welfare  and  unity  of  the  church, 
and  become  the  trumpeters  of  malignity,  perse- 
cution, and  schism,  and  have  not  known  the  way 
of  mercy. 


Several  Historical  Instances  of  Apparitions, 

Witches,  and  marvellous  convincing  Works  of 

God's  Providence, 

There  are  in  this  City  of  London  many  persons 
that  profess  their  great  unbelief,  or  doubt  of  the 
life  to  come,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and 
therefore  much  more  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel, 
and  Christian  faith,  and  supernatural  revelations. 
But  they  say,  that  could  they  be  certain  of  spirits, 
apparitions,  witchcraft,  and  miracles,  it  would  do 
more  to  convince  them  than  the  assertions  of  the 
Scriptures.  But  they  take  all  such  reports  to  be 
but  the  effects  of  error,  deceit,  snd  easie  credulity. 
For  the  sake  of  such,  I have  recited  many  credible 
instances  in  this  book,  and  my  “ Saints’  Rest,” 
and  in  my  “ Unreasonableness  of  Infidelity,”  and 
I shall  here  add  some  more.  I doubt  not  but 
abundance  of  reports  of  such  matters  have  no 
better  causes  than  are  here  mentioned,  even  the 
mistake  of  the  ignorant ; but  that  there  are  true 
as  well  as  false  reports  of  such  things,  is  past  all 
reasonable  cause  of  doubting. 

I.  I will  begin  with  that  most  convincing  in- 
stance, which  you  may  read  in  a book  called  “ The 
Devil  of  Mascon.” 

Above  twenty  years  ago,  the  now  Earl  Orery, 
then  Lord  Brogiiil,  a person  of  well  known  under- 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHER-  7 


standing,  and  not  much  inclined  to  weak  credulity, 
told  me  much  of  what  is  written  in  that  book,  and 
more;  and  said  that  he  was  familiar  with  Mr. 
Perreaud,  a reverend  worthy  Protestant  minister, 
in  whose  house  all  was  done,  and  had  his  son  for 
hia  servant  in  his  chamber  many  years,  and  from 
Mr.  Perreaud  had  the  narrative.  Not  long  after. 
Dr.  Peter  Moulin,  Prebend  of  Canterbury,  and 
son  to  the  famous  Peter  Moulin,  printed  the  book, 
as  having  it  from  his  father,  who  had  it  of  Mr. 
Perreaud.  And  Mr.  Robert  Boyle,  brother  to  the 
Earl  of  Orery,  a man  famous  for  learning,  honesty, 
and  charity,  and  far  also  from  weak  credulity,  pre- 
fixeth  an  epistle  to  it,  owning  it  as  undoubted 
truth,  being  acquainted  with  the  author,  Mr.  Per- 
reaud, as  his  brother  was.  All  these  three  worthy 
persons  (the  Earl  of  Orery,  Mr.  Boyle,  and  Dr. 
Peter  Moulin),  through  God’s  mercy,  are  yet 
living, 

I hear  some  report,  that  this  history  of  Mascon 
is  denyed  by  some,  that  say  they  have  spoken  with 
some  that  have  been  at  Mascon,  and  knew  nothing 
of  it.  And  what  wonder  if  6uch  things  that  are 
talkt  of  but  a few  days,  be  forgotten  after  fifty  or 
sixty  years.  They  that  will  not  believe  the 
narrative  from  such  men  as  the  famous  Peter 
Moulin,  senior,  and  Dr.  Peter  Moulin,  junior,  that 
printed  it ; and  from  the  Earl  of  Orery,  that  told 
me  he  was  familiar  with  Mr.  Perreaud,  and  had 
his  son  many  years  his  chamber-servant;  and  his 
brother,  Mr.  Robert  Boyle,  yet  living,  that  hath 
attested  it  by  a preface,  may  read  all  the  history, 
with  many  more  of  witchcraft,  printed  in  French, 
and  published  by  Mr.  Perreaud  himself;  and  if 
they  cannot  get  it,  they  may  go  to  my  kinsman, 
William  Baxter,  now  schoolmaster  at  Newington, 
where  they  may  see  it. 

Could  it  be  counterfeit,  and  never  contradicted 

fifty  or  sixty  years  (I  remember  not  just  the 


8 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


year),  that  in  a city,  so  many  of  both  religions,  foi  | 
so  many  months  together,  might  croud  at  a cer- 
tain hour  into  the  room,  and  hear  a voice  answer- 
ing their  questions,  and  telling  them  things  far  I 
off,  and  to  them  unknown:  and  disputing  with  a I 
Papist  officer  of  the  city,  and  the  whirling  him  oft  I 
about,  and  casting  him  on  the  ground,  and  sending 
him  home  distracted ; I say,  if  this,  and  all  the 
Test  there  written,  so  attested,  be  not  sufficient 
evidence,  I know  not  what  is. 

II.  My  next  history  shall  be  that  of  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Bowen,  which  I will  give  only  in  the 
words  of  others,  as  I received  it;  only  telling  you 
what  they  are. 

1.  Mr.  Samuel  Jones,  is  a man  of  known  learn-- 
ing,  piety,  and  honesty,  though  a silenced  minister, 
now  living  in  Glamorganshire,  by  whose  mediation 
1 bad  the  other. 

2.  Mr.  Bedwell  was  also  a credible,  faithful 
minister. 

3.  Mrs.  Bowen  herself  either  is,  or  lately  was, 
living;  a woman  very  much  praised  for  true  piety 
and  courage,  sister  to  Colonel  Philip  Jones,  once 
one  of  Cromwell’s  council. 

4.  Here  is  a letter  also  from  Colonel  Wroth 
Rogers,  late  Governour  of  Herefoid,  I think  yet 
living,  and  a credible  person,  though  then  not: 
willing  the  story  should  be  published;  I suppose 
his  reasons  are  now  over. 

5.  I desired,  lately,  a worthy  minister  of  Swan- 
gey  to  enquire  whether  ever  since  any  thing  had 
abated  the  belief  of  the  fact,  who  tells  me  (as 
others  do),  that  it  is  as  fully  believed  by  those  that 
were  in  the  house,  and  others,  as  ever. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  9 


> 

Several  Letters  to  Mr.  Richard  Baxter,  in  re- 
lation to  an  Apparition  in  the  House  of  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Bowen,  in  Glamorganshire,  in  Wales,  in 
the  Year  1655. 


Colonel  Rogers,  the  Governour  of  Hereford,  his 
Letter  : together  with  an  enclosed  Relation  of 
an  Apparition,  §c. 

Dear  Sir, 

By  the  enclosed  you  will  find  something  of 
the  business  you  expected  from  me.  It  is  certain 
and  true  I have  received  it  from  very  good  hands. 
More  there  was,  but  they  did  not  think  it  con- 
venient to  put  it  in  paper.  My  request  is,  that  you 
will  not  expose  it  to  publick  view;  it  may  rather 
do  harm  than  good.  I know  that  God  hath  given 
you  wisdom,  and  you  will  make  good  use  of  such 
things.  It  may  harden  others.  This,  with  the 
•enclosed,  is  all  at  present  from 

Your  cordial  friend 

and  Servant, 

WT.  Rogers. 

Hereford,  Aug.  23.  1656. 


The  enclosed  Relation  of  the  late  strange  Apparition 
in  the  County  of  Glamorgan. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  late  war,  a gentleman  of 
that  county,  being  oppressed  by  the  king’s  party, 
took  arms  under  the  Earl  of  Essex,  and  by  his 
valour  obtained  a good  repute  in  the  army,  so  that 
in  a short  time  he  got  the  command  of  a lieutenant 

b 5 


10  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


ccflonel.  But  as  soon  as  the  heat  of  the  war  was 
abated,  his  ease  and  preferment  led  him  to  a care- 
less and  sensual  life,  insomuch  that  the  godly  com- 
manders judged  him  unfit  to  continue  in  England, 
ftnd  thereupon  sent  him  to  Ireland,  where  he  grew 
so  vain  and  notional,  that  he  was  cashiered  the 
army;  and  being  then  at  liberty  to  sin  without 
restraint,  he  became  an  absolute  Atheist,  denying 
Heaven  or  hell,  God  or  devil  (acknowledging  only 
a power,  as  the  antient  heathens  did  fate),  account- 
ing temporal  pleasures  all  his  expected  heaven; 
so  that  at  last  he  became  hateful,  and  hating  all 
civil  society,  and  his  nearest  relations. 

About  December  last,  he  being  in  Ireland,  and 
his  wife  (a  godly  gentlewoman,  of  a good  family, 
and  concluded,  by  all  the  godly  people  that  knew 
her,  to  be  one  of  the  most  sincere  and  upright 
Christians  in  those  parts,  as  being  for  many  years 
tinder  great  afflictions,  and  always  bearing  them 
with  Christian-like  patience)  living  in  this  house 
in  Glamorgan,  was  very  much  troubled  one  night 
with  a great  noise,  much  like  the  sound  of  a whirl- 
wind, and  a violent  beating  of  the  doors  or  walls, 
as  if  the  whole  house  were  falling  to  pieces  : and 
being  in  her  chamber,  with  most  of  her  family, 
after  praying  to  the  Lord  (accounting  it  sinful  in- 
credulity to  yield  to  fear),  she  went  to  bed ; and 
suddenly  after,  there  appeared  unto  her  something 
like  her  husband,  and  asked  her  whether  he  should 
cwne  to  bed.  She,  sitting  up,  and  praying  to  the 
Dord,  told  him  he  was  not  her  husband,  and  that 
he  should  not.  He  urged  more  earnestly : — 
**  What .'  not  the  husband  of  thy  bosom  ? What ! 
not  the  husband  of  thy  bosom  ?”  Yet  had  no 
power  to  hurt  her.  And  she,  together  with  some 
godly  people,  spent  that  night  in  prayer,  being 
very  often  interrupted  by  this  apparition. 

The  next  night,  Mr.  Miles  (a  godly  minister), 
with  four  other  godly  men,  came  to  watch  and 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  II 


pray  in  the  house  for  that  night,  ancl  so  continued 
in  prayer,  and  other  duties  of  religion,  without  any 
interruption  or  noise  at  all  that  night.  But  the 
night  following,  the  gentlewoman,  with  several 
other  godly  women,  being  in  the  house,  the  noise 
of  whirlwind  began  again,  with  more  violence  than 
formerly,  and  the  apparition  walked  in  the  cham- 
ber, having  an  insufferable  stench,  like  that  of  a 
putrified  carcass,  filling  the  room  with  a thick 
smoak,  smelling  like  sulphur,  darkening  the  light 
of  the  fire  and  candle,  but  not  quite  extinguishing 
it ; sometimes  going  down  the  stairs,  and  coming 
up  again  with  a fearful  noise,  disturbing  them  at 
their  prayers,  one  while  with  the  sound  of  words 
which  they  could  not  discern,  other  while  striking 
them  so  that  the  next  morning  their  faces  were 
black  with  the  smoak,  and  their  bodies  swollen 
with  bruises. 

Thereupon  they  left  the  house,  lest  they  should 
tempt  the  Lord  by  their  over-bold  staying  in  such 
danger,  and  sent  this  Atheist  the  sad  news  of  this 
apparition;  who  coming  to  England  about  May 
last,  expressed  more  love  and  and  respect  to  his 
'wife  than  formerly ; yet  telling  her,  that  he  could 
not  believe  her  relation  of  what  she  had'  seeD,  as 
having  not  a power  to  believe  any  thing  but  what 
himself  saw ; and  yet  would  not  hitherto  go  to 
his  house  to  make  trial,  but  probably  will  e’er  long, 
for  that  he  is  naturally  of  an  exceeding  rash  and 
desperate  spirit. 

August,  1656. 


12  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


Mr  Samuel  Jones's  Letter  in  relation  to  Lieutenant 

Colonel  Bowen ; together  vritli  an  inclosed  Letter 

from  Mr.  Maur.  Bedwell  on  the  same  subject. 

Worthy  and  much  Honoured, 

You  may  be  pleased  to  remember,  that 
when  I waited  upon  you  at  the  sheriff’s  house,  in 
Sallop,  in  August  last,  amongst  your  other  en- 
quiries, touching  the  state  of  that  poor  country 
where  the  Lord  hath  cast  my  lot  for  the  present, 
you  desired  me  then  to  impart  what  I had  received 
by  relation,  concerning  the  apparitions  in  one  CoL 
Bowen’s  house,  and.  upon  my  return,  to  procure 
you  some  further  intelligence  touching  that  tre- 
mendous providence.  Whether  it  be  by  time,  or 
familiarity  with  the  noise  hereof,  or  rather,  the 
(no  less  to  be  admired)  blockishness  of  the  spirits 
of  men,  that  the  horror  of  that  terrible  dispensation 
be  allay’d,  I know  not,  but  surely  the  thing  itself 
was  very  stupendous,  and  the  remembrance  of  it 
carries  much  amazement  with  it  still,  to  them 
that  have  any  thing  of  tenderness  or  understanding 
left  them.  By  the  enclosed,  from  an  honest  and 
godly  hand,  not  far  from  the  stage  where  these 
things  were  acted,  you  may  understand  the  sub- 
stance of  that  matter,  the  party  (being  a minister 
of  the  gospel)  perfectly  knew  Colonel  Bowen,  and 
hath  often  conversed  with  him,  both  before  and 
since  his  house  was  haunted.  If  you  are  pleased 
to  command  any  further  satisfaction  herein,  I shall 
take  a journey  myself  into  the  place,  and  endea- 
vour to  gratifie  any  further  particular  that  you  de- 
sire the  knowledge  of.  If  any  publick  use  be 
made  hereof,  you  may  conceal  my  friend’s  name 
and  mine  own,  lest  any  offence  should  betaken  by 
some  of  the  parties  relations  iu  parliament  and 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  13 

council.*  Of  the  receipt  of  this  paper  I desire  to 
hear  with  all  convenient  speed.  At  the  throne  of 
grace  vouchsafe  to  remember  your  weak  and 
wretched  brother,  who  yet  desires  to  be  found  in 
the  number  of  them  that  are — 

Sir, 

Yours,  in  the  surest  Bonds, 

to  Honour  and  Serve  you, 

Samuel  Jones. 

Coedrelion, 

Nov.  28,  1656. 


Mr.  Maur.  Bedwelfs  inclos'd  Letter. 

Dear  Sir, 

Glad  I am  of  your  safe  return,  and  gladder 
should  I be  to  be  instumental,  according  to  my 
weak  capacity,  of  nayling  you  to  these  parts.  I 
hope,  if  my  desires  are  agreeable  to  the  Lord,  you 
will  meet  with  some  directing  providences  from 
him,  which  will  answer  all  objections. 

As  to  Col.  Bowen’s  house,  I can  give  you  90me 
brief  particulars,  which  you  may  credit,  as  coming 
from  such  who  were  not  so  foolish  as  to  be  de- 
luded, nor  so  dishonest  as  to  report  an  untruth. 
What  T shall  write,  if  need  were,  would  be  made 
good  both  by  ear  and  eye-witnesses.  The  gentle- 
man, Col.  Bowen,  whose  house  is  called  Lanellin, 
in  Gowersland,  formerly  was  famous  for  profession 


* The  reasons  why  forbearing  names  was  de- 
sired being  now  over  (yet  Mr.  S.  Jones,  still 
living),  I think  myself  disobliged  as  to  that  re- 
straint.— R.  B. 


14  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


of  religion,  but  this  day  is  the  saddest  wan  in  bis 
principles  I knojv  living.  To  me,  in  particular,  he 
has  denyed  the  being  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  t 
his  argument  thus — Either  ’tis“something  or  no- 
thing; if  something,  show  me,  tell  me  what  it  is, 
Ac.,  and  I believe  he  gives  as  little  credit  to  other 
spirits  as  the  Sadducees.  At  his  house,  afore- 
mentioned, he  being  then  in  Ireland,  making  pro- 
vision for  removing  thither,  these  things  happened. 
About  December  last,  his  wife  being  in  bed,  a 
gracious,  understanding  woman,  and  one  whom 
little  things  will  not  affright ; one  in  the  likeness 
of  her  husband,  and  just  in  his  posture,  pre- 
sented himself  to  her  bed-side,  proffering  to  come 
to  bed  to  her,  which  she  refusing,  he  gave  this 
answer,  “ What  1 refuse  the  husband  of  thy 
bosom  and  after  some  time,  she  alledging  Christ 
was  her  husband,  it  disappeared.  Strange  miser- 
able bowlings  and  cries  were  heard  about  the 
house,  his  tread,  his  posture,  sighing,  humming, 
were  frequently  heard  in  the  parlour  ; in  the  day- 
time often  the  shadow  of  one  walking  would 
appear  upon  the  wall.  One  night  was  very  re- 
markable, and  had  not  the  Lord  stood  by  the  poor 
gentlewoman  and  her  two  maids,  that  night  they 
had  been  undone;  as  she  was  going  to  bed,  she 
perceived  by  the  impression  on  the  bed,  as  if  seme 
body  had  been  lying  there,  and,  opening  the  bed, 
she  smelt  the  smell  of  a carcase  somewhile  dead; 
aud  being  in  bed  (for  the  gentlewoman  was  some- 
what courageous),  upon  the  tester,  which  was  of 
doth,  she  perceived  something  rolling  from  side  to 
side,  and  by  arid  by,  being  forc’d  out  of  her  bed, 
she  had  not  time  to  dress  herself,  such  cries  and 
other  things  almost  amazing  her,  but  she  (hardly 
any  of  her  cloths  being  on),  with  her  two  maids, 
got  upon  their  knees  by  the  bedside  to  seek  the 
Lord ; but,  extreamly  assaulted,  oftentimes  she 
would,  by  somewhat  which  felt  like  a dog  under 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  15 


her  knees,  be  lifted  a foot  or  more  high  from  the 
ground.  Some  were  heard  to  talk  on  the  other 
side  of  the  bed,  which  one  of  the  maids  harkening 
to,  she  had  a blow  upon  the  back.  Divers  assaults 
would  be  made  by  fits  ; it  would  come  with  a cold 
breath  of  wind,  the  candles  burn  blew,  and  almost 
out ; horrible  screekings,  yellings,  and  roarings, 
within  and  without  the  house  sad  smells  of  brim- 
stone and  powder,  and  this  continued  from  some 
nine  at  night  to  some  three  the  next  morning,  so 
that  the  poor  gentlewoman  and  her  servants  were 
in  a sad  case  the  next  morning,  smelling  of  brim- 
stone and  powder,  and,  as  I remember,  black  with 
it,  but  the  Lord  was  good,  Fires  have  been  seen 
upon  the  house  and  in  the  fields;  his  voice  hath 
been  heard  luring  his  haukes,  a game  he  delights 
in,  as  also  the  bills  of  the  hauks.  These  are  the 
chief  things  which  I dare  recommend  upon  credit, 
and  I could  wish,  that  they  who  question  the  ex- 
istency  of  spirits  had  been  but  one  night  at  Lan- 
nelin,  to  receive  satisfaction  to  their  objections. 

• This  continued  so  violent,  that  the  gentlewomai 
was  fain  to  withdraw  to  her  mother’s  house  ; but 
her  husband  coming  over  about  some  four  months 
since,  his  confidence  did  not  serve  him  to  lodge  at 
Lannelin,  although  we  have  heard  nothing  of 
trouble  to  the  house  since  his  coming  over.  Sir, 
the  dispensation,  as  it  was  exceeding  terrible,  sc 
very  remarkable,  and  what  the  voice  of  God  might 
be  in  such  a thing  ’tis  not  known  elearly  yet.  He 
is  as  Atheistical  as  ever,  all  his  religion,  if  I may 
call  it  so,  being  comprised  in  the  acknowledging  a 
power,  which  we,  as  he  saith,  may  call  God,  and 
waiting  for  some  infallible  miraculous  business  to 
verifie  to  him  all  the  rest  we  own  as  our  religion. 
Sure,  sir,  if  ever  a blasphemer  was  unworthy  to 
live,  this  is  the  man  ; and  certainly  his  sin  will 
find  him  out ; he  is  now  gone  to  Ireland.  Let 
these  things  be  divulged  only  as  to  the  matter, 


16  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


without  names.  Assure  the  gentleman,  vour 
friend,  they  are  very  truths : I have  somewhat 
more  than  ordinary  for  what  I say.  At  the  first 
we  concluded  the  wretch  had  been  dead,  but  ’twas 
otherwise,  and  therefore  the  more  remarkable. 

Your  affectionate  brother, 

to  love  and  serve  you, 

Swansy,  Maur.  Bedwell. 

Octob.  16,  1656. 


III.  Colonel  John  Bridges  was  governour  off 
Warwick  Castle  almost  all  the  time  of  the  wars. 
Afterwards  he  lived  with  us  near  Kederminster, 
being  patron  of  the  church,  a justice  of  peace,  a 
parliament  man  ; and  after  lived  in  Ireland,  where 
he  surprized  (with  others)  Dublin  Castle,  and  Sir 
Hardress  Waller  for  the  King,  before  he  was; 
called  home.  He  was  an  understanding,  prudent i 
man,  of  sound  judgment  in  religion,  just  and  ho-- 
ne*t,  and  credible. 

He  and  his  pious  wife  have  oft  told  me  as  fol-  - 
loweth  : — 

They  formerly  lived  in  Edson  Hall,  near  Alces-- 
ter,  where  Warwickshire  and  Worcestershire  joy  ns, 
a house  famed  to  be  haunted  : and  being  used  to' 
go  into  a parlour  alone  for  meditation,  prayer,  and; 
to  play  on  liis  lute,  once  as  he  went  in  at  the: 
portal  he  was  stopt  and  held  by  somewhat  invisi- 
ble, till  he  resolved,  under  God’s  protection,  to 
rush  through  it,  and  go  on. 

Another  time,  in  a clear  moon-shine  night,  theirr 
mastiff  dog  made  such  a howling  as  raised  up  the 
house  : he  looked  out  at  the  window,  and  beyond 
a pale  that  compassed  the  court  there  stood  some- 
thing like  a headless  man,  but  taller.  He  long 
gazed  on  it,  and,  trusting  God,  returned  to  bed  ; 
and  presently  the  hall  door  (fast  lockt  and  barr’d) 
using  to  make  a great  noise  in  the  opening,  having 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  17 


much  iron,  seemed  to  them  all  to  open  as  it  used, 
and  somewhat  came  in,  and  gave  three  great  slams, 
as  with  a staff,  upon  the  hall  table,  and  departed. 
They  went  down  to  see,  and  found  the  door  lockt, 
and  fast  as  they  left  it.  Mr.  Sommerfield,  who 
since  lived  in  the  same  house,  said  that  he  saw 
nothing  there. 

IV.  A pious,  credible  woman,  yet  living  in 
London,  lately  told  me  oftimes,  being  sometime 
under  temptation  by  some  discontent  of  mind,  one 
day,  as  she  passed  through  the  room  at  mid-day, 
the  devil  stood  before  her  in  the  shape  of  a big, 
black  man,  and  pointed  to  the  top  of  the  door, 
tempting  her  there  to  hang  her  self,  and  so  stood 
near  a quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then  vanished  away. 
Which  was  so  far  from  dismaying  her,  that  it  much 
confirmed  her  against  unbelief,  and  her  tempta- 
tions. Any  one  that  will  go  to  her  here  in  Lon- 
don may  hear  her  credible  and  confident  report 
of  it. 

V.  The  elder  Countess  of  Donagal,  a lady, 
pious,  discreet,  and  credible,  told  me,  that  one  of 
her  husband’s  tenants  (near  Belfast  or  Carickfer- 
gus,  where  he  was  Lord)  agreed  with  him  for  to 
put  his  son’s  life  with  his  own  in  a renewed  lease 
of  a farm  ; and  he  paid  part  of  the  monev,  and 
dyed  before  the  lease  was  made  and  sealed.  His 
wife  marryed  another  man,  and  paid  the  rest  of  the 
money  out  of  her  second  husband’s  purse,  and 
therefore  put  in  his  son’s  life,  in  stead  of  her  son 
by  the  former  husband,  into  the  lease.  The  Earl 
of  Donagal  going  into  England,  and  being  then  in  the 
west,  a servant  of  his  iir  Ireland,  his  porter,  a stout 
lu'ty  man,  was  haunted  with  the  anparition  of  the 
woman’s  first  husband,  telling  him  that  he  must  go 
to  his  wife,  and  tell  her  that  she  should  have  no 


\8  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


rest  till  his  son’s  life  were  put  in  the  altered  lease. 
He  aslct  why  he  spake  to  him,  and  what  he  had  to 
do  to  meddle  in  it?  It  answered  him,  Thou  art 
a man  fit  for  it,  and  thou  shalt  have  no  rest  till 
thou  do  it.  The  man  delayed,  and  was  still 
haunted  with  this  apparition.  He  went  to  the 
minister  of  the  town,  and  told  him  of  it,  who 
counselled  him  to  tell  the  woman.  She  told  him, 
that  she  took  it  to  be  just  that  her  husband,  that 
paid  most  of  the  money,  should  have  the  benefit  of 
the  lease;  and,  perhaps  not  believing  the  man, 
delayed.  This  apparition  came  to  the  porter  again, 
and  said,  That  she  may  believe  thee,  go  tell  her  of 
such  and  such  discourse  and  actions  that  were  be- 
tween her  and  me  in  secret,  which  none  else 
knoweth  of.  The  man  went  and  told  her  all  that 
be  was  bid.  She  confessed  that  it  was  all  true 
and  secret  between  them,  but  still  delayed,  till 
some  trouble  (I  remember  not  what)  molested  her 
self.  In  short,  the  porter  and  she  had  no  rest 
till  she  had  drawn  a new  lease,  with  the  name  of 
the  first  husband’s  son,  and  sent  it  into  England 
to  the  Earl  of  Donagal,  who  sealed  it,  and  so 
altered  accordingly. 

VI.  An  ancient,  understanding,  pious,  and  cre- 
dible man,  of  Ilchester  in  Somersetshire,  is  now  in 
London,  who  the  last  week  told  me,  that  he  was 
heretofore  in  melancholy  doubts  and  trouble  of 
mind,  and  in  that  condition  had  divers  sensible 
molestations  by  the  devil,  as  he  lay  awake  in  his 
bed  ; his  feet  have  bin  lifted  higher  than  his  head. 
I told  him,  that  a melancholy  fancy  might  make 
him  think  so.  He  added  to  the  confident  assertion 
of  it,  that  he  hath  in  the  open  day  time,  as  he 
hath  gone  about  his  lioose,  had  a blow  struck  on 
his  face,  as  hard  and  as  plain  as  auy  man’s  hand 
cptjld  strike ; and  once  so  hard,  that  it  left  the 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES,  19  ■ 


place  black  and  blew  (as  they  call  it)  to  the  sight 
of  all,  in  the  same  manner  as  any  other  would  have 
done  (with  much  more,) 

VII.  The  6tory  of  the  haunting  of  Mr.  Mom- 
pesson’s  house  in  Wiltshire  is  famous,  and 
printed  in  part  by  Mr.  Joseph  Glanvil.  Mr.  Mom- 
pesson  is  yet  living,  no  melancholy  nor  conceited 
man.  The  truth  not  doubted  of  by  his  neigh- 
bours within  this  month,  I spake  with  one  of  them, 
an  attorney,  who  said,  that  the  noises  heard,  the 
visible  moving  about  of  the  boards  before  their 
faces,  and  such  like,  were  all  undoubtedly  true ; 
and  the  thing  unquestioned  by  Mr.  Mompesson 
(who  to  his  great  cost  and  trouble  was  long  mo- 
lested by  it)  and  his  neighbours,  and  those  that 
purposely  went  thither  to  see  it.  Notwithstand- 
ing that,  when  some  unbelievers  went  from  Lon- 
don to  be  satisfied,  nothing  was  done  when  they 
were  there.  For  as  God  oweth  not  such  remedies 
to  unbelievers,  so  Satan  hath  no  desire  to  cure 
them  ; and,  it  is  likely,  doth  more  in  apparitions 
by  divine  constraint,  than  he  is  willing  to  do  ; be- 
cause he  is  most  successful  when  he  is  least  known. 
Any  one  that  doubts  of  the  truth  of  this  story  may 
yet  have  full  satisfaction,  the  witness  being  alive. 
But  this  partly  belongeth  to  the  instances  of 
witchcrafts,  being  credibly  supposed  to  be  done 
by  witchcraft  of  a drummer,  as  you  may  see  de- 
scribed in  the  printed  story.  I knew  Joseph 
Glanvile  to  be  far  enough  from  fanatick  credulity, 
who  himself  saw  much  of  it,  and  publisht  it. 

VIII.  In  February,  1646,  falling  into  great  de- 
bility by  bleeding,  at  the  Lady  Cook’s  house  at 
Milbourne  in  Darby-shire,  I removed  to  Mr.  Noel’s 
house  at  Kirkby  Malory  in  Leicestershire,  where  I 
lay  weak  three  weeks  in  March,  in  which  time  the 
neighbours  went  to  see  a house  in  Lutterworth, 


20  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


reported  to  be  haunted.  Multitudes  flockt  to  see 
it,  and  affirmed,  that  at  a certain  hour  of  the  day 
6tones  were  thrown  at  those  that  were  present, 
which  hit  them,  but  hurt  them  not;  and  that 
what  ever  time  any  one  would  whistle  it  was  an- 
swered  by  a whistle  in  the  room,  and  no  search 
could  discover  any  fraud.  What  became  of  it  after 
I heard  not,  but  it  continued  believed  commonly 
by  the  hearers  those  three  weeks  that  I staid  in 
that  country. 

IX.  The  hanging  of  a great  number  of  witches 
in  Suffolk  and  Essex,  bv  the  discovery  of  one 
Hopkins,  in  1645  and  1646,  is  famously  known. 
Mr.  Calarny  went  along  with  the  judges  in  the 
circuit  to  hear  their  confessions,  and  see  that  there 
were  no  fiaud  or  wrong  done  them.  I spake  with 
many  understanding,  pious,  and  credible  persons, 
that  lived  in  the  countries,  and  some  that  went  to 
them  to  the  prisons,  and  heard  their  sad  confes- 
sions. Among  the  rest,  an  old  Reading  parson, 
named  Lowis,  not  far  from  Framlingham,  was  one 
that  was  hanged,  who  confessed  that  he  had  two 
imps,  and  that  one  of  them  was  always  putting 
him  on  doing  mischief ; and  (he  being  near  the 
6ea)  as  he  saw  a ship  under  sail,  it  moved  him  to 
send  him  to  sink  the  ship,  and  he  consented,  and 
saw  the  ship  sink  before  him.  One  penitent  wo- 
man confessed,  that  her  mother  lying  sick,  and  she 
looking  to  her,  somewhat  like  a mole  ran  in  to  the 
bed  to  her,  which  she  being  startled  at,  her  motheT 
bid  her  not  fear  it,  but  gave  it  her,  saying,  Keep 
this  in  a pot  by  the  fire,  &e.  and  thou  slialt  never 
want.  She  did  as  she  was  bid.  Shortly  after,  a 
poor  boy  (seemingly)  came  in,  and  askt  leave  to 
sit  and  warm  him  by  the  fire  ; and  when  he  wa9 
gone,  she  found  money  under  the  stool  ; and  after- 
wards oft  did  so  again,  and  at  last  laid  hold  of  her 
and  drew  blood  of  her ; and  she  made  no  other 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  21 


compact  with  the  devil,  but  that  her  imps  sucked 
her  blood.  Abundance  of  sad  confessions  were 
made  by  them,  bv  which  some  testified,  that  there 
are  certain  punishments  that  they  were  to  undergo 
if  they  did  not  some  hurt  as  was  appointed  them. 

X.  I will  next  insert  a late  fact,  not  far  off, 
which  when  a pious,  credible  person  related  to  me, 

I desired  him  to  send  me  the  true  narrative  in 
writing  when  he  came  home,  and  fully  enquired 
into  the  matter.  And  he  sent  me  this  narrative 
here  following : — 

At  Brightling  in  Sussex. 

As  touching  the  relation  of  the  Brightling  story, 
which  is  in  the  substance  undoubtedly  true,  how- 
ever some  circumstances  of  it  may  vary,  be  pleased 
to  take  the  following  account : — 

On  Munday  was  three  weeks,  at  or  near  the 
house  of  Joseph  Cruttenden,  of  Brightling,  an  old 
w mian  about  noon  came  to  a servant  girl  of  the 
6aid  Cruttenden’s,  tells  her  sad  calamities  were 
coming  upon  her  master  and  dame;  iheir  house 
should  be  fired,  and  many  other  troubles  befal 
them  : but  tells  this  girl  withal,  that  if  she  spake 
of  what  she  had  told  her,  the  devil  would  tear  her 
to  pieces,  otherwise  she  need  not  fear,  for  no  hurt 
should  come  to  her.  The  same  night,  as  the  man 
and  woman  lay  in  bed,  dirt  and  dust,  &c.  was 
thrown  at  them,  but  they  could  not  tell  whence  it 
came.  They  rise  and  pi  ay,  during  which  that  dis- 
turbance ceases  ; some  say  they  went  to  bed  again, 
but  finding  the  same  trouble  they  are  forced  to 
rise.  Tuesday,  about  noon,  dust,  dirt,  and  several 
things  are  thrown  at  them  again  ; before  night,  a 
part  of  one  end  of  their  bouse  fired ; they  rake  it 
down,  it  flashes  somewhat  like  gunpowder;  as  they 


22  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


stop’d  it  there,  it  began  in  another  place,  and 
thenee  to  another,  till  the  whole  house  was  burnt 
down.  Some  say  some  thing  like  a black  bull  was 
seen  tumbling  about ; the  certainty  of  that  I avct 
not.  The  house,  tho’  it  burnt  down  to  the  ground, 
it  flamed  not.  The  night  was  spent  in  carrying 
goods,  or  one  thing  or  other,  from  one  p'ace  to 
another,  they,  I think,  remaining  mostly  without 
doors.  Thursday,  Col.  Busbridge  (whose  bouse 
the  former  was),  being  acquainted  with  the  man’s 
sad  accident,  bid  them  go  into  another  of  his 
houses  in  the  parish,,  whither,  when  the  goods 
were  brought,  such  like  disturbances  were  there 
also ; the  house  fireth,  endeavours  are  made  by 
many  to  quench  it,  but  in  rain,  till  the  goods  are 
thrown  out,  when  it  ceased  with  little  or  no  help. 
In  this  condition  none  durst  let  them  into  their 
doors  ; they  abide  under  a hut ; the  goods  are 
thrown  upside  down  ; peuter  dishes,  knives,  brick- 
brats  strike  them,  but  hurt  them  not.  Mr.  Ben- 
net  and  Mr.  Bradshaw,  ministers,  came  to  pray’ 
with  them,  when  a knife  glanced  by  the  breast  of 
Mr.  Bennet,  a bowl  or  dish  thrown  at  his  back/ 
but  while  at  prayers  quiet : they  were  without; 
doors,  there  being  very  many  present,  a wooden 
tut  came  flying  out  of  the  air,  by  many,  and  came 
end  struck  the  man  ; as  likewise  a horse-shoe,  , 
which  was  by  some  laid  away,  and  it  was  observ’d, 
of  its  own  accord  to  rise  again  and  fly  to  the  man, 
end  strook  him  in  the  midst  of  a hundred  people. 
Upon  strict  examination,  the  man  confesseth  that 
he  had  been  a thief,  and  did  it  under  the  colour  of 
religion.  Sabbath-day  the  girl  told  her  dame  the 
former  story  of  the  woman’s  discourse;  she  is  sent 
for,  and  examined  before  Captain  Collins,  Mr.  Bus- 
bridge,  and  she  is  searched  and  watched  24  hours  ; 
the  girl  saith  she  is  like  the  woman,  but  I think 
will  not  swear  it  is  the  same.  This  woman  was 
formerly  suspected  to  be  a witch,  had  to  Maidstone 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  23 


about  it,  but  got  away,  ami  hath  lived  about  Bur- 
wast  some  time  since : her  name  I know  not. 
Tuesday  four  ministers  kept  a fast,  Mr.  Bennet, 
Weller,  Bradshaw,  and  Golden  ; since,  I hear  not 
of  any  trouble.  ’Tis  said  they  are  in  a barn  or 
ale-house ; while  they  lay  without  doors,  the  wo- 
man sending  some  meal  to  a neighbours  to  make 
bread,  they  could  not  make  it  up  into  loaves,  but 
it  was  like  butter,  and  so  they  put  it  into  the 
oven,  but  it  would  not  bake,  but  came  out  as  it 
went  in.  This  relation  came  from  Mr.  Collins, 
Who  was  an  eye-witness  of  much  of  it. 

XI.  About  twenty  years  past,  when  I was  in  the 
Lord  Broghill’s  (now  Earl  of  Orery’s)  lodgings  in 
London,  one  night  he  brought  me  the  report  that 
one  of  Cromwell’s  soldiers  being  on  his  watch, 
near  the  Chappel  of  St.  James’s  House,  something 
came  towards  him  in  an  affrightening  shape,  and 
he  calling  out,  Stand,  stand,  or  I will  shoot  you, 
at  last  discharging,  it  ran  upon  him,  and  threw 
him  over  the  way  far  off ; and  that  it  had  been 
that  day  examined,  and  affirmed  confidently  ; and 
what  became  of  the  report  of  it  afterward  I know 
not,  save  that  it  was  said  to  happen  oft.  But  on 
this  occasion  the  Earl  of  Orerv  (yet  living)  told 
me  as  followeth,  That  Colonel  Venables  (then  go- 
ing for  Hispaniola  with  the  soldiers  that  were  there 
repulsed,  and  took  Jamaica)  had  a soldier  in  hig 
army  that  came  out  of  Ireland,  and  was  under 
Colonel  Hill,  who  was  then  in  London,  and  would 
attest  this  following,  viz.  That  this  soldier  looked 
pale  and  sad,  and  pined,  and  the  cause  was  un- 
known : at  last  he  came  to  Colonel  Hill  with  his 
confession,  that  he  had  bin  a servant  in  England 
(as  I remember,  to  one  that  carried  stockins  and 
such  ware  about  to  sell),  and,  for  his  money,  be 
had  murdered  his  master,  and  buried  him  in  such 
a place  : and  flying  into  Ireland,  listed  himself  hig 


24  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


souldier ; anti  that  of  a long  time,  when  ever  he 
lay  alone,  somewhat  like  a headless  man  stood  bv 
his  bed,  saying  to  him  [ Wilt  thou  yet  confess?'] 
And  in  this  case  of  fear  he  had  continued,  till 
lately  it  appeared  to  him  when  he  had  a bed-fellow, 
(which  it  never  did  before),  and  said  as  before 
[ Wilt  thou  yet  confess  ?]  and  now  seeing  no  hope 
of  longer  concealing  it,  he  confessed  : and  as  II 
remember,  his  going  to  Hispaniola  was  his  punish* 
ment,  instead  of  death,  where  vengeance  followed 
him.  This  he  offered  then  to  bring  Colonel  Hill 
to  me  to  attest.  Since  the  writing  of  this,  the 
Earl  of  Orery  is  dead. 

XII.  Simon  Jones,  a strong  and  healthful  mam 
of  Ivederminster  (no  way  inclined  to  melancholy,, 
or  any  fancies),  hath  oft  told  me,  that  being  as 
souldier  for  the  king  in  the  war  against  the  parlia-s- 
ment,  in  a clear  moon-shine  night,  as  he  stoodd 
sentinel  in  the  Colledge  Green  at  Worcester,  some*- 
thing  like  a headless  bear  appeared  to  him,  and  sc- 
affrighted  him,  that  he  laid  down  his  arms  soorn 
after,  and  returned  home  to  his  trade,  and  while  1 1 
was  there  afterward,  which  was  fourteen  years  , 
lived  honestly,  religiously,  and  without  blame*, 
and  I think  is  yet  living,  which  mindeth  me  orf 
that  which  followeth,  though  to  me  not  known. 

XIII.  When  I was  young,  most  credible  anc 
religious  persons  born  in  Wilden-Hall  near  Wol- 
ver-hampton  in  Stafford-sliire,  oft  told  me  (dwell  ■ 
ing  with  me  in  the  same  house)  that  one  Richarc  1 
White,  a smith  of  Wilden-Hall,  was  a prophane  , 
atheistical  man,  and  believing  that  there  was  nr 
devils,  in  his  cups  would  wish  he  could  once  se-i 
the  devil,  if  there  were  such  a thing;  and  tha ■! 
suddenly  he  changed  his  life,  and  became  a pro 
fessor  of  zeal,  and  strictness  in  religion,  and  toll 
them,  that  in  a clear  moon-shine  night  the  devi 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  25 


in  the  shape  of  a great  ugly  man  stood  by  his  bed- 
side, opening  the  curtains,  and  looking  him  in  the 
face,  and  at  last  took  up  the  blanket,  and  sometime 
smiled  on  him,  and  then  was  more  ugly;  and  after 
a while  (in  which  he  lay  in  great  terror)  the  appa- 
rition vanished,  and  he  was  affrighted  into  the 
aforesaid  change  of  life,  as  Bruno,  the  founder  of 
the  Order  of  Carthusian  Fryers,  is  said  to  be. 

XIV.  There  is  now  in  London  an  understand- 
ing, sober,  pious  man,  oft  one  of  my  hearers,  who 
hath  an  elder  brother,  a gentleman  of  considerable 
rank,  who  having  formerly  seemed  pious,  of  late 
years  doth  oft  fall  into  the  sin  of  drunkenness. 
He  oft  lodgeth  long  together  here,  in  this  his  bro- 
ther's house.  And  whenever  he  is  drunken,  and 
hath  slept  himself  sober,  something  knocks  at  his 
bed’s  head,  as  if  one  knock’d  on  a wainscot ; when 
they  remove  his  bed,  it  followeth  him.  Besides 
lowd  noises  on  other  parts  where  he  is,  that  all  the 
house  heareth.  They  have  oft  watch’d,  and  kept 
his  hands,  lest  he  should  do  it  himself.  ITis  bro- 
ther hath  oft  told  it  me,  and  brought  his  wife  (a 
discreet  woman)  to  attest  it ; who  averreth  more- 
over, that  as  she  watched  him,  she  hath  seen  his 
shooes  under  the  bed  taken  up,  and  nothing  visible 
touch  them.  They  brought  to  me  the  man  him- 
self, and  when  we  ask  him  how  he  dare  so  siu 
again,  after  such  a warning,  he  hath  no  excuse. 
But  being  persons  of  quality,  for  some  special  rea- 
son of  worldly  interest,  I must  not  name  him. 

Two  things  are  remarkable  in  this  instance  : — 

1.  What  a powerful  thing  temptation  and  fleshly 
concupiscence  is,  and  what  a hardned  heart  sin 
brings  men  to.  If  one  rose  from  the  dead,  to 
warn  such  sinners,  it  would  not  of  itself  persuade 
them. 

2.  It  poseth  me  to  think  what  kind  of  spirit  this 
is,  that  hath  such  a care  of  this  man’s  soul  (which 

c 


26  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


maketh  me  hope  he  will  recover).  Do  good? 
spirits  dwell  so  near  us  ? or  are  they  sent  on  such 
messages  ? or  is  it  his  guardian  angel  ? or  is  it  the 
soul  of  some  dead  friend  that  sufFereth,  and  yet, 
retaining  love  to  him,  as  Dives  to  his  brethren, 
would  have  him  saved?  God  yet  keepeth  such 
things  from  us  in  the  dark. 

XV.  There  is  now  in  London  a youth,  the  son 
of  a very  godly  conforming  minister),  who  reading 
a book  of  that  called  conjuration,  coming  to  the 
words  and  actions  which  the  book  said  would 
cause  the  devil  to  appear,  was  presently  very  de- 
sirous to  try,  and  desirous  that  the  apparition:! 
might  be  accordingly.  He  came  to  me  in  terrour, 
having  before  opened  his  case  to  a parish  minis- 
ter, and  affirmed  to  me,  that  the  devil  hath  ap- 
peared to  him,  and  sollicited  him  with  a knife  to 
cut  his  throat,  and  told  him  he  must  do  it  sudden- 
ly, for  he  would  stay  no  longer.  I told  him  how> 
safe  he  was,  if  he  truly  repented,  and  begged  par- 
don through  Christ,  and  would  resolvedly  renew 
his  baptismal  coyenant,  and  renounce  the  devil, , 
and  live  as  truly  devoted  to  God  and  our  Re-- 
deemer.  And  I have  heard  from  him  no  more 
but  must  not  name  him. 

XVI.  This  following  I had  from  one  of  unques- 
tionable credit : — 

Amongst  other  things,  I called  to  mind  a story 
sent  me  in  a letter  from  Cambridge,  that  week  itt 
was  done,  in  1661  or  1662.  Mr.  Cooper  hearing 
it,  told  it  as  a great  truth  ; he  heard  Mr.  Franklin, 
a minister  of  Wood-Rising,  in  this  county,  twelve 
miles  from  this  city,  father  to  the  child,  tell  it  tc 
Sir  Philip  Woodhouse.  Mr.  Franklin  was  ther 
minister  of  a town  in  the  Isle  of  Ely,  and  upor 
this  account,  which  I shall  tell  you,  removed  tc 
Wood-Rising,  in  this  county. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  27 


This  man  had  a child,  to  which  a spirit  often 
appeared  at  his  father’s  house,  and  grew  so  bold 
and  free,  as  very  ordinarify  to  come  in  whilst 
company  was  in  the  house,  and  Franklin  in  the 
room,  and  sit  down  by  the  boy.  At  due  year9, 
about  the  year  I66L  or  1662,  he  was  bound  an 
apprentice  to  a barber  in  Cambridge  (or  at  least 
with  him  as  a probationer).  One  night  the  spirit 
appeared  to  him  in  the  usual  habit  of  a gentle- 
woman, and  would  have  persuaded  him  to  go 
home  again,  asking  him  what  he  did  there,  &c. 
The  boy,  after  some  treaty,  replied,  Pie  would  not 
go.  Upon  which,  he  received  a great  blow  on  the 
ear,  and  grew  very  ill,  but  rose.  Being  and  con- 
tinuing ill,  his  master  presently  horseth,  and  rides 
to  acquaint  his  father.  In  the  forenoon  of  that 
day,  the  boy  sitting  by  the  kitchin  fire,  his  mis- 
tress being  by,  suddenly  cries  out,  O mistress ! 
look  ! there’s  the  gentlewoman.  The  woman  turns 
to  look,  sees  nothing  ; but  while  her  head  was  * 
turned,  hears  a noise  as  of  a great  box  on  the  ear ; 
turns,  sees  the  boy  bending  down  his  neck,  and  he 
presently  died.  About  the  same  hour,  so  near  as 
they  could  guess,  the  master  was  sitting  at  dinner 
in  the  Isle  of  Ely,  with  his  father : the  appearance 
of  a gentlewoman  comes  in,  looking  angrily,  taking 
a turn  or  two,  disappeared. 

Thus  I remember  the  story  came,  in  three  days 
after  it  was  done,  to  me. 

Mr.  Cooper  this  afternoon  confirms  it,  as  heard 
by  him  from  Mr.  Franklin  himself:  adding,  the 
poor  man  was  so  affected,  that  he  seemed  almost 
stupid. 


c 2 


28  • HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


A true  Relation  from  Honyton,  in  the  County  of 
■ Devon,  concerning  Witchcraft. 

Kingston  upon  Thames,  Sept.  6,  1681. 

About  nine  or  ten  years  since,  in  the  house  of 
$£rs.  Hieron,  of  Honyton,  widow,  there  happened 
this  strange  instance  of  witchcraft  following  : — 

This  widow  Hieron,  a person  of  good  quality, 
kept  a mercer’s  shop,  and,  I think,  doth  to  this 
day,  in  Honyton.  She  hath  a maid-servant,  Eli- 
zabeth Brooker  by  name,  who  sold  small  wares  in 
a 6tall  before  her  mistress’s  door.  On  Saturday, 
which  was  their  market  day,  a certain  woman  of 
Honyton  town  came  to  the  said  Elizabeth  Brookei 
(selling  wares  at  the  stall  aforesaid)  and  asked  her 
for  a pin.  The  maid  readily  gave  her  a pin  from 
lier  sleeve ; but  this  pin  did  not  satisfie,  she 
would  have  a pin  of  a bigger  sort,  out  of  a paper 
which  hung  up  to  sell.  The  maid  told  her  those 
pins  were  not  her’s  to  give,  she  must  ask  her  mis- 
tress, and  when  she  had  orders  she  would  give  her 
her  desire.  The  woman  asked  her  again  and 
again,  and  Elizabeth  did  as  often  deny.  The 
woman  went  away  in  a great  fume  and  rage,  and 
told  the  maid  she  should  hear  farther  from  her ; 
she  would  ere  long  wish  she  had  given  her  the  pin 
she  desired ; with  many  threatening  speeches, 
which  the  maid  took  little  notice  of  (though  the 
woman  was  of  an  ill  report).  Now,  the  next  day 
being  the  Lord’s  day,  while  her  mistress  and  the 
family  were  at  dinner,  and  Elizabeth  Brooker 
waiting  at  the  table,  on  a sudden  the  maid  gave  b 
very  great  cry,  and  told  them  she  had  a pin  thrust 
into  her  thigh,  which  few  of  the  family  did  be- 
lieve, knowing  there  was  no  person  in  the  room 
beside  her  self  and  the  family,  who  all  sate  at 
meat,  she  only  standing  to  attend  them.  Her 
mistress  arose  from  table,  and  Mr.  Samuel  Hieron’s 
wife,  who  was  then  living.  She  was  forced  to  go 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  29 


to  bed  ; they  sent  for  a midwife  of  the  town,  who 
had  skill  in  sores  and  wounds  : she  saw  there  had 
been  some  small  hurt  in  the  skin,  but  the  pin  was 
out  of  sight ; and  feeling  so  as  to  understand  what 
it  was,  or  exactly  where,  the  midwife  applied  her 
rare  plaister  of  Venice  turpentine  all  that  night, 
and  many  other  things  the  next  day,  but  the  pain 
was  still  the  same.  On  the  Tuesday  they  advised 
with  Mr.  Salter,  a skilful  apothecary  in  the  town, 
who  advised  them  well,  whose  counsel  they  fol- 
lowed, but  all  in  vaiu.  On  Wednesday,  the  same 
week,  they,  with  great  trouble  and  pain,  brought 
her  to  Exeter,  and  lodged  her  at  Mr.  John  Hop- 
pin’s,  a worthy  minister  of  the  Gospel,  who  lived 
ii^Gandies-Lane.  They  called  me  to  her,  to  ad- 
vise what  to  do  to  ease  her  pain.  I designed  a 
suppurative  cataplasm,  but  nothing  would  satisna 
the  maid  but  cutting  of  it  out,  which  was  some- 
what difficult,  because  it  was  hard  to  find  the 
place  exactly  where  to  make  the  incision  ; but  the 
courage  of  the  patient  did  greatly  promote  the 
operation.  I made  a large  incision,  according  to 
the  length  of  the  muscles  j and  though  I could  find 
no  sign  of  the  pin  upon  the  first  incision,  yet  by 
putting  my  incision  knife  obliquely,  I felt  the  pin, 
and  brought  it  out,  near  an  inch  within  the  cutis  ; 
and  upon  that  there  was  great  ease,  and  in  fifteen 
days  the  sore  was  whole.  This  operation  was  per- 
formed in  the  presence  of  Mrs.  Hoppin,  Mrs.  Gold, 
Mrs.  Ford,  and  many  worthy  persons  of  good  re- 
putation. And  I dare  presume,  if  this  paper  be 
sent  to  Honyton,  to  Mr.  Samuel  Hieron,  minister 
of  the  Gospel,  he  will  have  it  sufficiently  attested 
concerning  the  first  part  of  the  story,  and  none  can 
tell  the  second  part  better  than  my  self,  who  per- 
formed the  operation.  And  the  truth  of  that  I 
give  under  my  hand  this  6th  day  of  September, 
Anno  Dom.  16S1.  Anthony  Smith, 

Chyrurgus,  Kingston, 


30  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


Mr . Charles  IJatt's  Letter,  concerning  an  Houle 

being  haunted  at  Kinton , in  Worcestershire,  in i 
the  year  1667. 

Worthy  Sir, 

According  to  your  desire,  and  my  promise 
when  I was  with  you  about  a fortnight  since,  with 
Mrs.  Wilson,  concerning  a man’s  house  in  Kinton 
(six  miles  from  Worcester)  being  sorely  troubled 
about  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1667,  to  the  best 
of  my  remembrance,  viz. 

I living  at  Benington,  near  Auster,  in  Warwick- 
shire, workmen  come  from  Kinton  acquainted  me 
of  an  house  sorely  haunted,  naming  the  person 
to  me,  which  I have  now  forgot.  I being  desirous 
to  see  or  hear  such  things,  went  to  the  said  hous^, 
but  finding  only  a maid  there  a spinning,  I asked 
her  for  her  master.  She  told  me  the  spirit  (to  the 
best  of  my  remembrance  she  called  it  so)  had 
boxed  him  about  the  ears,  as  he  sate  by  the  fin?, 
over  against  her ; upon  which  he  cried  out,  and 
went  away  to  a son’s  of  his  in  the  said  town,  a 
little  before  I came.  I coming  to  the  said  mar^ 
desired  him  to  come  home.  He  seemed  unwilling, 
telling  me  how  he  was  abused  by  it,  and  that  in 
the  night  it  would  often  pull  him  out  of  the  bed, 
and  did  so  torment  him,  that  he  was  a weary  of 
his  life.  But  getting  him  home,  he  sate  him  down 
about  the  same  place,  near  the  fire,  and  I sate 
over  against  him,  discoursing  how  he  was  troubled. 
He  told  me  several  had  been  with  him,  as  the 
minister  of  the  place,  to  my  best  remembrance. 
They  bid  him  pray  : but  he  found  no  relief.  I 
told  him  I knew  no  other  way  than  by  seeking  to 
the  Lord,  and  not  to  speak  slightly  of  prayer.  He 
told  me  I might  hear  it  before  I went.  I had  not 
been  long,  but  there  was  a great  noise  in  the  said 
room  of  groaning,  or  rather  gruntling,  like  a hog. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  31 


and  then  gave  a lowd  shriek.  Here  it  is,  saith  the 
man.  I was  much  concerned  upon  the  hearing  of 
it ; so  recalling  my  self,  I desired  to  go  to  prayer 
in  the  next  room,  where  the  man  used  to  lie.  By 
this  time  many  of  the  towns-people  came  in,  and 
were  at  duty.  About  the  middle  of  the  day  the 
aforesaid  noise  came,  as  I thought,  lowder,  and 
just  by  me  ; however,  I was  then  not  concerned. 
Afterward,  having  some  discourse  with  the  man 
about  a month  after,  I heard  from  him  that  it  did 
no  more  trouble  him,  nor  to  his  death.  He  lived, 
as  I remember,  two  years  after.  This  is  the  best 
and  truest  account  I can  give.  I rest, 

Sir, 

Your  Christian  Friend  to  command, 

Charles  Hatt. 

Gingraff,  May  16,  1691. 


Mr.  John  Humphreys  brought  Mr.  May  Hill  to 
me,  with  a bag  of  irons,  nails,  and  brass,  vomited 
by  a girl.  I keep  some  of  them  to  show  : nails 
about  three  or  four  inches  long,  double  crooked 
at  the  end,  and  pieces  of  old  brass  doubled,  about 
an  inch  broad,  and  two  or  three  inches  long,  with 
crooked  edges.  I desired  him  to  give  me  the  case 
in  writing,  which  he  hath  done  as  followeth.  Any 
one  that  is  incredulous  may  now  at  Beckington  re- 
ceive satisfaction  from  him,  and  from  the  maid 
her  self. 

In  the  town  of  Beckington,  by  Froome  in  So- 
merset-shire, liveth  Mary  Hill,  a maid  about  18 
years  of  age,  who  having  lived  very  much  in  the 
neglect  of  her  duty  to  God,  was,  some  time  before 
Michaelmas  last  past  was  twelvemonth,  taken  very 
ill,  and  being  seized  with  violent  fits,  began  to 
vomit  up  about  two  hundred  crooked  pins.  This 


32  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


so  stupendous  an  accident  drew  a numerous  con- 
course of  people  to  see  her,  to  whom  she  did  con- 
stantly affirm,  that  she  saw  against  the  wall  of  the 
room,  wherein  she  lay,  an  old  woman  named  Eli- 
zabeth Carrier,  who  thereupon  being  apprehended 
by  a warrant  from  a justice  of  peace,  and  convicted 
by  the  oaths  of  two  persons,  was  committed  to  the: 
county  goal. 

About  a fortnight  after,  she  began  to  vomit  up 
nails,  pieces  of  nails,  pieces  of  brass,  handles  of 
spoons,  and  so  continued  to  do  for  the  space  of  six: 
months  and  upwards.  And  in  her  fits  she  said 
there  did  appear  to  her  an  old  woman,  named 
Margery  Coombes,  and  one  Ann  More,  who  also, , 
by  a warrant  from  two  justices  of  the  peace,  were 
apprehended  and  brought  to  the  sessions  held  at 
Brewton  for  the  county,  and  by  the  bench  com- 
mitted to  the  county  goal.  The  former  of  these 
dyed  as  soon  as  she  came  into  prison  ; the  other 
two  were  tryed  at  Taunton  Assizes,  by  my  Lord 
Chief  Justice  Holt,  and  for  want  of  evidence  were 
acquitted  by  the  jury.  Whereupon  Mr.  Fiancis 
Jesse,  and  Mr.  Christopher  Brewer,  declared,  that 
they  had  seen  the  said  Mary  Hill  to  vomit  up  at 
several  times  crooked  pins,  nails,  and  pieces  of 
brass,  which  they  also  produced  in  open  court ; 
and  to  the  end  they  might  be  ascertained  it  was 
no  imposture,  they  declared  they  had  searched 
her  mouth  with  their  fingers  before  she  did  vomit. 

Upon  which  the  Court  thought  fit  to  call  for 
me,  who  am  the  minister  of  the  parish,  to  testifie 
the  knowledge  of  the  matter,  wdiich  I did  to  this 
effect,  that  I had  seen  her  at  several  times,  after 
having  given  her  a little  small  beer,  vomit  up 
crooked  pins,  nails,  and  pieces  of  brass.  That  to 
prevent  the  supposition  of  a cheat,  I had  caused 
her  to  be  brought  to  a window,  and  having  lookt 
into  her  mouth,  1 searched  it  with  my  finger,  aa  I 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  33 


did  the  beer  before  she  drank  it.  This  I did,  that 
I might  not  want  in  circumstantial  answers  to  what 
my  Lord  and  Court  might  propose.. 

After  the  Assizes  was  ended,  and  she  was  turned 
home,  she  grew  worse  than  ever,  by  vomiting  of 
nails,  pieces  of  glass,  &c.  And  falling  one  day 
into  a violent  fit,  she  was  swelled  to  an  extraordi- 
nary bigness ; some  beer  being  given  her,  she 
throws  up  several  pieces  of  bread  aud  butter,  be- 
smeared with  a poysonous  matter,  which  I judged 
to  be  white  mercury.  This  so  much  affrighted  the 
neighbours,  that  they  would  come  no  more  near 
her.  So  that  one  day,  she  being  taken  desperate 
ill,  I was  sent  for  to  pray  with  her  ; and  compas- 
sionating the  deplorableness  of  her  condition,  I at 
last  resolved  to  take  her  into  my  own  house,  where 
in  some  short  time  the  vomiting  ceased,  though 
for  some  space  her  distorting  fits  followed'  her. 
But,  blessed  be  God,  is  now,  and  has  been  for  a 
considerable  time  last  past,  in  very  good  health, 
and  fit  for  service. 

May  Hill,  Minister  of  Beckington, 
in  the  county  of  Somerset. 

April  4,  1691, 


They  that  will  read  Mr.  Increase  Mather’s  book, 
and  especially  his  son’s,  Mr.  Cotton  Mather’s, 
Book  ot  the  YY  itchcrafts  in  New  England,  may  see 
enough  to  silence  any  incredulity  that  pretendeth 
to  be  rational. 

Mr.  Emlin,  a preacher  now  in  Dublin,  told  me 
the  story  of  the  bewitching  of  two  gentlewomen, 
sisters  to  Mr.  Pacy,  now  a pious  justice  in  Lestoft 
in  Sufiolke.  He  and  his  sisters,  now  married,  are 
all  yet  living.  They  were  used  much  like  those 
in  New  England,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Cotton  Mather, 
being  children  then  about  nine  and  eleven  years 
old.  But  I understand  that  the  story  is  in  print, 

c 5 


34  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 

and  It  is  also  in  MS.  from  Judge  Hale  himself, 
who  condemned  the  witch  (which  no  man  was 
more  backward  to  do  without  full  evidence).  A 
lady  of  my  acquaintance  hath  it  under  his  hand. 
Therefore  I forbear  the  particulars  ; only  one  odd 
passage  that  Mr.  Emlin  told  me  I shall  recite.  A 
godly  minister,  yet  living,  sitting  by  to  see  one  of 
the  girls  in  her  fits,  suddenly  felt  a force  pull  one 
of  the  hooks  from  his  breeches  ; and  while  he 
looked  with  wonder  what  was  become  of  it,  the 
tormented  girl  vomited  it  up  out  of  her  mouth. 
Any  that  doubteth  of  this  story  may  be  satisfied 
of  Mr.  Pacy,  and  both  his  sisters,  yet  living,  and 
may  know  all  the  evidences  and  circumstances 
which  I pass  over. 


More  Examples. 

I.  Foelix  Platerus,  an  excellent,  pious  Protestant 
doctor  at  Basil,  in  his  Observations,  lib.  1,  p.  20, 
saith,  “ A certain  exorcist  priest,  1560,  got  wealth 
by  exorcising,  by  conjuring  the  possessed,  in  a city 
of  Helvetia;  into  whose  house  coming  on  some 
business,  I was  desired  by  a parent,  that  was  his 
countryman,  to  turn  him  from  this  ungodly  prac- 
tice. And  even  then  one  was  brought  in,  a robust 
man,  with  torn  hose,  who  they  said  was  possessed 
of  a devil,  and  carried  on  their  shoulders ; they 
cast  him  down  on  the  pavement  of  the  chamber, 
who,  prostrate  on  the  ground,  his  feet  drawn  to- 
gether, his  hands  contorted,  and,  which  is  strange, 
his  neck  turned  about,  so  that  his  face  look’d  to 
bis  back,  he  lay  dumb  and  deaf  like  a block. 
They  told  me  that  he  had  remained  in  this  posture 
and  form,  without  meat,  drink,  or  any  excretiou 
many  days.  I,  being  struck  with  this  terribly, 
went  my  ways.  But  this  same  exorcist  (pries'.), 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  35 


that  same  year,  was  brought  to  me,  to  Basil,  to  be 
cured,,  having  a pain  in  his  hip,  that  he  could  not 
walk,  and  he  lodged  with  us.  But  when  many 
things  were  used  in  vain,  at  last  he  confest  to  me, 
that  this  befell  him  by  the  devil ; whom,  when  he 
by  his  exorcisms  would  have  cast  out  of  one  pos- 
sest,  the  devil  then,  as  he  had  done  oft  before, 
threatned  him  in  these  words,  in  the  German 
tongue,  “ Psaff  icli  will  dir  noch  den  thou  geben 
dase  du  mich  alses  verit  eist."  And  at  once 
thrust  him  so  violently  up  to  the  chimney,  that 
liis  lip  hurt,  hath  been  in  this  case  ever  since. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  cite  learned,  credible 
phvsitians  that  have  written,  with  full  evidence, 
demoniacal  effects  on  their  patients. 

II.  The  case  elsewhere  mentioned,  which  con- 
vinced Hollerius,  an  extraordinary  physitian,  who 
before  derided  it  as  melancholy,  is  undeniable  ; 
of  a girl  that,  while  people  looked  on,  would  by 
somewhat  invisible  be  suddenly  bound  to  a po9t 
or  bedstead,  or  her  hands  tyed  together  with  cords, 
hemp,  or  horse- hair;  which  Hollerius  seeing,  and 
that  the  band  could  not  be  untyed,  but  must  be 
cut,  he  confessed  it  was  by  an  invisible  or  super- 
natural power.  One  can  scarce  name  a man  un- 
likelier  to  be  deceived  than  Hollerius. 

III.  Abundance  of  credible  histories  tell  us  of 
men  and  women  struck  and  hurt  by  the  devil,  saith 
Scribonius,  page  82,  83.  I will  add  one  example. 
“ At  Marpuig  (where  he  dwelt),  anno  1678,  a 
young  rustic  that  had  a devil  was,  by  the  council 
of  divines,  brought  into  the  temple  at  the  time  of 
publick  prayers,  that  they  might  try  whether  they 
could  cast  out  the  devil.  And  when  prayers  were 
ended,  and  he  was  brought  again  into  the  hospital 
(their  Bedlam),  a certain  citizen,  well  known  to 


36  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


me,  standing  alone  by  his  own  chimney  fire,  and 
seeing  the  demoniack  man  pass  by  in  the  street,  by 
the  noise  of  the  company,  he  earnestly  praved  to 
God  for  him.  In  the  very  moment  of  his  praying* 
by  some  invisible  genius,  be  had  suddenly  such  a 
stroke  on  his  neck,  as  cast  him  down  on  his  face 
.on  the  ground;  I think,  because  that  malignant 
spirit  would  not  that  men  should  pray  for  him  that 
he  had  possess’d.  He  profess’d  that  he  did  sen- 
sibly perceive  something  like  the  hand  of  a strong 
man  strike  him,  his  face  being  towards  the  fire. 
The  man  revealed  it  to  me  the  same  day,  but 
secretly,  lest  it  should  cast  his  wife  or  children  into 
a fright.” 

IV.  What  shall  we  say  to  the  many  certain  his- 
tories of  the  fresh  bleeding  of  murdered  bodies, 
when  the  murderer  is  brought  to  it,  or,  at  least, 
when  he  toucheth  it ; whether  it  be  by  the  soul  of 
the  dead,  or  by  a good  spirit  that  hateth  murther, 
or  by  the  devil  appointed  for  revenge,  it  seems 
plainly  to  be  by  an  invisible  spirit’s  operation.  I 
have  heard  persons  so  credible  give  instances  of 
it,  seen  by  themselves,  that  (though  it  be  not  a 
constaut  event)  it  is  surely  credible. 

V.  Scribonius.  p.  126.  For  the  strangeness  of 
the  thing  (saith  he)  I will  bring  but  one  example  : 
In  the  county  of  Lippia,  at  Uftenia,  a woman  that 
had  killed  her  child,  cast  it  into  the  next  river 
secretly  ; the  child,  after  three  weeks,  was  found 
there  by  two  maids,  and  by  the  command  of  the 
magistrates  it  was  put  into  the  lap  or  bosom  of  the 
mother,  being  in  prison,  to  try  whether  the  car- 
kass  would  sweat  blood:  hereupon  the  dead  infant 
presently  opened  the  left  eye,  and  weeping  much, 
look’d  on  the  mother;  and  that  eye  being  shut, 
blood  flowed  out  of  it,  This  example  is  certainly 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  37 


a stupendous  sign  of  God’6  judgment.  It  was 
seen  of  very  many  most  grave  men,  and  is  not 
doubted  of  by  the  inhabitants  of  that  place. 

VI.  Erasmus,  and  others,  tell  us  of  a witch  at 
a town  near  them  (or  rather,  a devil),  that  ap- 
peared, and  threatned  to  burn  their  houses  ; and 
on  the  top  of  a chimney,  holding  a pot  of  ashes, 
scattered  them  abroad,  and  presently  the  town  was 
burnt. 

VII.  Pious  and  peaceable  bishop  Jos.  Hall, 
saith,  Soliloq.  15.  p.  53,  54. — Satan’s  prevalence 
in  this  age  is  most  clear,  in  the  marvellous  number 
of  witches  abounding  in  all  places.  Now  hundreds 
are  discovered  in  one  shire  ;* *  and,  if  fame  deceive 
us  not,  in  a village  of  fourteen  houses,  in  the 
north,  are  found  so  many  of  this  damned  brood. 
Heretofore  only  barbarous  deserts  had  them,  but 
now  the  civillest  and  religious  parts  are  frequently 
pestered  with  them.  Heretofore  some  silly  igno- 
rant old  women,  &c.,  now  we  have  known  those  of 
both  sexes,  who  professed  much  knowlodge,  holi- 
ness, and  devotion,  drawn  into  this  damnable 
practice. 

VIII.  I have  elsewhere  cited  divers  passages  to 
this  use  out  of  holy  Cyprian ; but  that  in  the 
epistle  of  Finnilianus  to  Cyprian,  Ep.  75,  p.  23b, 
seemeth  strange  (like  that  of  Magdalena  Crucia, 
and  others,  among  the  Papists).  A woman  pre- 
tending to  have  the  Holy  Ghost,  proved  a witch, 
and  did  many  wonders  : she  had  a gift  of  prayer, 
and  did  baptize,  and  administer  the  Lord’s  supper 
in  the  ordinary  way,  &'c. 


'j 

* Suffolk  and  Essex, 


38  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


IX.  I have  before  mentioned  Zanchy’g  judgment, 
and  his  excellent  books,  de  Deo,  de  Angelis,  and 
de  potentia  Dcemonum ; than  whom  no  man  hath 
given  us  a more  full  testimony,  in  general,  of  dia- 
bolical operations  ; I shall  here  only  repeat  his 
opinion  of  the  manner  of  Satan’s  working.  He 
thinketh  (Tom.  3,  1.  4,  c.  10,  p.  188),  that  it  is 
the  very  substance  of  the  devil  that  entereth  into 
men,  and  that  they  have  bodies  more  subtle  than 
the  air. 

The  doubt  is,  1.  Whether  it  be  only  other 
causes  that  enter  by  this  moving  of  them  by 
devils.  2.  Or  whether  they  operate  and  enter 
only  virtute,  by  some  force  sent  from  their  sub- 
stance. 3.  Or  operate  by  contiguity  of  their  sub* 
stance  itself  in  men. 

1.  The  first  way,  no  doubt,  they  work,  as  by 
moving  winds,  and  fire,  and  water,  and  our  blood 
and  humours,  and  our  tempters  and  enemies,  See., 
but  not  that  way  alone. 

2.  What  energy  or  force  he  can  send,  that  is 
neither  his  own  substance,  nor  any  other  substance, 
I cannot  conceive. 

3.  That  his  very  substance  entereth  into  the 
possessed,  I see  no  cause  to  doubt;  for  he  can 
penetrate  any  part  of  our  bodies,  as  he  is  a spirit. 
And  if  we  knew  that  he  operate  only  in  some  body 
or  vehicle,  air,  or  air  and  fire  mixt,  yet  what  part 
of  our  bodies  cannot  air  and  fire  penetrate  (and 
this  supposition  would  countenance  Dr.  More’s 
opinion,  thkt  all  spirits  are  the  souls  of  some 
bodies).  And  Scripture  saith  so  much  of  devils 
entring  into  men,  and  being  in  them,  and  being 
cast  out  of  them,  that  I see  not  how  we  can  deny 
it  to  be  their  substance. 

And  how  else  should  they  move  us  (besides  by 
instruments).  Is  it  any  moie  wonder  that  devils 
(permitted)  can  enter,  than  air  ; or  how  else  work 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  39 


they  on  men’s  souls  ? I must  say  it,  to  humble 
Us,  that  I tear,  that  in  most  temptations  that  sol- 
licit  our  thoughts,  and  our  wills,  and  affections, 
and  passions,  if  not  sometimes  our  tongues  and 
hands,  it  is  the  very  present  substance  of  evil 
spirits  that  by  contiguity  move  us,  even  true 
Christians  when  they  sin.  And  that  it  is  no  un- 
seemly thing  to  pray  God  to  cast  Satan  out  of  our 
thoughts  and  hearts.  Oh  that  we  better  knew 
what  cause  we  have  to  fear  letting  him  in,  and  by 
yielding  and  custom  to  give  him  advantages  to 
tempt  and  rule  us. 

But  yet  his  substantial  presence  and  his  opera- 
tions are  to  be  distinguished.  He  hurteth  not  all 
that  he  is  present  with,  but  those  that  he  hath 
power  to  work  upon,  and  that  are  prepared  to  re- 
ceive his  operations.  God  himself  doth  not  work 
life  or  grace  on  all  that  he  is  present  with  ; and 
that  what  he  doth,  he  doth  it  by  his  substantial 
presence,  or  his  essence. 

X.  I have  cited  Luther’s  testimony,  and  how 
the  devil  appeared  to  him  at  Coburge:  and  Me- 
lancthon’s,  here  and  elsewhere.  See  also  Pet. 
Martyr,  Loc.  Com.  Clas.  I.  c.  9,  and  cap.  8,  § 8, 
page  39,  40.* 

XI.  The  most  judicious,  credible  Melancthon, 
in  his  epistle  to  Hubert  Languetus  (the  author  of 
Junius  Brutus’s  Vind.  con.  Tyran.)  Epistolar.  1.  2, 
p.  550,  551,  saith,  “ Though  there  be  sometimes 
natural  causes  of  madness,  yet  it  is  most  certain, 
that  devils  enter  into  the  bodies  of  some,  and 


• Calvin  relates,  that  he  had  a vision,  in  which 
was  exhibited  to  his  view,  all  the  particulars  of  a 
battle  fought  at  a considerable  distance  from  him, 
between  the  Catholics  and  Protestants. — E.l. 


40  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


cause  madness  and  torments  to  them,  either  with 
natural  causes,  or  without  them  ; for  it  is  manifest, 
that  such  persons  are  oft  delivered  without  natural 
remedies.  And  these  diabolical  spectacles  are  oft 
prodigies  and  significations  of  future  things. 
Twelve  years  ago  there  was  a woman  in  Saxony, 
that  never  learnt  letters,  and  yet,  when  she  was 
acted  on  by  the  devil,  after  torment,  she  spake 
Greek  and  Latin  of  the  future  Saxon  war. 

“ Sixteen  years  ago  there  was,  in  the  Marke,  a 
girl,  that  when  she  pull’d  hairs  from  cloaths,  they 
were  turned  into  mark  money,  which  the  girl  de- 
voured with  long  and  loud  gnashing  of  teeth  ; and 
those  figures  for  shapes)  of  money  sometimes  sud- 
denly snatcht  out  of  her  hands,  were  true  money, 
which  are  yet  kept  by  some ; and  after,  the  girt 
felt  great  torment.  But  she  was  delivered  from 
all  that  disease  after  some  months,  and  yet  liveth 
in  health  ; but  frequent  prayers  of  godly  persons 
were  made  for  her,  and  other  ceremonies  were  pur- 
posely omitted.”  Thus  Melancthon. 


Mr.  Jo.  Lems,  a Learned  Justice  of  the  Peace  in. 
Cardiganshire,  with  the  Testimony  of  Dr.  Ellis, 
and  Mr.  John  Davis,  about  the  Dead  Men's 
Lights,  the  Kihockers,  and  Apparitions. 

Mr.  J.  Lewis  being  a justice  of  the  peace,  and  a 
man  of  learning,  at  the  time  when,  under  Crom- 
well and  Harrison,  the  reading  and  weak  parsons 
were  cast  out,  and  itinerant  preachers  set  up,  that 
turned  four  or  five  parishes  into  one  of  their  cir- 
cuits, and  did  little  but  preach,  and  shut  up  the 
doors^vhere  they  came  not,  and  by  ignorant  decry- 
ing superstition,  forms,  and  ceremonies,  set  up 
error,  anabaptistrv,  and  unjust  separations.  He 
being  greatly  grieved  for  these  confusions,  wrote 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  41 


largely  to  me  about  them,  whereupon,  and  on  more 
6uch  instances,  I wrote  my  five  disputations  on 
church  government,  liturgy,  and  ceremonies.  And 
Mr.  Lewis  joined  with  me  in  a design  to  have  begg’d 
money  in  pity  to  Wales,  to  have  set  up  a Welch 
colledge  at  Shrewsbury ; and  his  notices  about 
apparitions  came  in,  but  on  the  by,  at  my  request. 
But  tho’  I dismember  his  letters  with  regret,  by 
casting  away  the  main  part  that  was  well  worth 
the  reading  (and  all  my  answers  to  them),  yet  it 
would  be  so  unsuitable  to  insert  such  matters  in  a 
history  of  spirits,  that  if  any  of  his  acquaintance 
blame  me  for  it,  they  must  accept  of  this  excuse. 
He  is  known  by  published  books  of  his  own. 


Part  of  Mr.  John  Lewis’s  First  Letter,  relating  to 
Spirits  and  Witches. 

Most  worthy  Sir, 

I have  now  another  motion  to  you,  as  to 
that  passage  in  your  Unreasonableness  of  Infidelity, 
where  you  show  the  meaning  of  the  spirit,  as  to 
human  learning,  &c.,  and  those  twenty-nine  con- 
siderations (for  the  page  I cannot  cite,  because  I 
have  not  the  book  at  this  very  instant),  because  it 
is  in  the  midst  of  the  book,  and  not  so  discernable 
to  all  readers  ; I could  humbly  beg  of  you  to  get 
your  printer  and  stationer  to  jn-int  them  apart  in  a 
few  small  leaves,  for  there  is  nothing,  generally, 
that  is  more  mistaken  among  us  than  that,  and  I 
see  the  publishing  here  but  so  much  of  them  in 
this  kind,  would  do  infinite  good  here ; and  I 
Would  myself  be  at  charge  of  buying  and  dispers- 
ing many  scores  of  them.  And  because  of  that 
copious  satisfaction  which  you  give  of  spirits,  than 
which  there  cannot  be  greater  convincements 
against  Infidelity  and  Atheism,  I could  aS>r<J 


42  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


you  several  strange  instances  from  these  parts,  but 
I shall  trouble  you  only  with  two.  Since  the 
time  I received  your  letter,  there  happened  in  my 
neighbourhood  this  following  : — 

A man  and  his  family,  being  all  in  bed,  about 
after  midnight,  awake  in  bed,  he  could  perceive  a 
light  entring  a little  room  where  he  lay,  and, .one 
after  another,  of  some  a dozen  in  the  shape  of 
men,  and  two  or  three  women,  with  small  children 
in  their  arms,  entring  in,  and  they  seemed  to 
dance,  and  the  room  to  be  far  lighter  and  wider 
than  formerly  ; they  did  seem  to  eat  bread  and 
cheese  all  about  a kind  of  tick  upon  the  ground; 
they  offered  him  meat,  and  would  smile  upoh  him  : 
he  could  perceive  no  voice,  but  he  once  calling  to 
God  to  bless  him,  he  could  perceive  the  whisper  of 
a voice  in  Welch,  bidding  him  hold  his  peace; 
being  about  four  hours  thus,  he  did  what  he  could 
to  awake  his  wife,  and  could  not;  they  went  out 
into  another  room,  and  after  some  dancing  de- 
parted ; and  then  he  arose,  yet  being  but  a very 
small  room  he  could  not  find  the  door,  nor  the  way 
into  bed,  until  crying  out,  his  wife  and  family 
awaked.  Being  within  about  two  miles  of  me,  I 
sent  for  the  man,  who  is  an  honest  poor  husband- 
man, and  of  good  report ; and  I made  him  believa 
I would  put  him  to  his  oath  for  the  truth  of  this 
relation,  who  was  very  ready  to  take  it. 

The  second  (if  you  have  not  formerly  heard), 
the  strange  and  usual  appearance  of  lights  (called 
in  Welch,  dead  men's  candles')  before  mortality. 
This  is  ordinary  in  most  of  our  counties,  that  I 
never  scarce  heard  of  any  sort,  young  or  old,  but 
this  is  seen  before  death,  and  often  observed  to 
part  from  the  very  bodies  of  the  persons  all  along 
the  way  to  the  place  of  burial,  and  infallibly  death 
will  ensue.  Now,  sir,  it  is  worth  your  resolution, 
whether  this  may  proceed  from  God,  or  no  ; it  is 
commonly  imputed  to  the  igneous  air  of  the  coun- 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  43 


ties.  But  that  evil  spirits  can  come  by  so  much 
knowledge,  as  to  be  always  so  infallible  (though 
herein  I confess  them  very  vast),  and  be  so  favour- 
able and  officious  unto  man,  as  to  be  such  season- 
able monitors  of  his  dissolution,  and  to  give  so 
much  discovery  of  spiritual  essences,  and  the  im- 
mortality ; I doubt  whether  they  mind  us  so  much 
good  as  this  : Some  wiles  I confess  they  may  have 
by  such  appearances,  but  it  carries  the  benefits 
mentioned  with  it ; whereas  their  disappearance 
makes  more  for  infidelity  and  atheism  ; but  this  I 
leave  to  your  judgment,  begging  pardon  for  this 
boldness  in  diverting  you  from  your  far  belter 
thoughts  ; and  seeing  it  is  my  happiness  to  have 
this  little  invisible  acquaintance  with  you,  I shall 
omit  no  opportunity  of  troubling  you  with  such 
poor  thoughts  as  the  Lord  shall  give  unto  me  of 
the  best  things,  humbly  wishing  (as  for  the  making 
Up  the  sad  differences  of  religion  among  us)  the 
Lord  would  give  those  in  authority  to  weigh  that 
pious  and  wise  course  you  have  proposed,  as  to 
those  four  great  parties  in  the  Dedication  of  your 
**  Saints’  Rest,”  with  my  unfeigned  prayers  for 
your  health  and  happiness, 

Sir, 

Your  very  thankful  Friend 

and  Servant,  in  Christ, 

John  Lewis. 


Mr.  John  Lewis's  Second  Letter . 

As  for  apparitions,  I am  stored  with  so  many 
instances,  that  require  rather  a volume.  There  is 
that  evidence  for  the  candles,  that  scarce  I know 
any  of  age  but  hath  seen  them,  and  will  depose  it. 
Ihere  is  here  a talk,  whereof  yet  I have  not  cer- 
tainty, that  a daughter  of  the  man  mentioned  in 
the  last,  fetching  water  at  a well,  had  a blow  given 


44  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


her,  and  a boy  coming  towards  her,  she  charged 
him  with  the  blow,  who  denyed  he  was  so  near 
her  ; but  bid  her  look  upon  her  father,  that  stood 
not  far  off,  and  with  that  he  could  see  her  father 
fling  a stone  at  her,  which  passed  with  a mighty 
violence  by  her  face,  and  the  stone  was  found  with 
prints  of  fingers  in  it ; but  no  such  thing  as  the 
father  there,  neither  was  he  at  home  6ince  the 
night  before.  But  certain  it  i9,  that  living  men’s 
ghosts  are  ordinarily  seen  in  these  parts,  and  un- 
awares to  the  parties.  We  have  in  this  county 
several  silver  and  leaden  mines,  and  nothing  more 
ordinary  than  some  subterranean  spirits,  called 
knockers  (where  a good  vein  is),  both  heard,  and 
after  seen,  little  statured,  about  half  a yard  long; 
this  very  instant,  there  are  minors  upon  a discovery 
of  a vein  upon  my  own  lands,  upon  this  score, 
and  two  offered  oath  they  heard  them  in  the  day- 
time. Lieutenant  Colonel  Bowen,  I hear,  is  upon 
discovery,  that  what  you  heard  was  witchcraft, 
but  he  holds  canting  tenets ; all  which  minds  us 
the  more  to  admire  the  King  of  Spirits,  our  Lord 
God  Almighty,  and  that  our  eyes  behold  but  the 
least  part  of  his  secrets  and  marvels;  to  whoae 
arms  and  blessings  I commit  and  leave  you. 

Sir, 


I pray  pardon  this  trouble  of 

Your  very  thankful  Servant, 
John  Lewis, 

Glaskerigg, 

the  2Sth  of  November,  1656. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  4? 


frlv.  Doris's  Letter,  concerning  the  Corps-Candies, 
in  Wales. 

Venerable  Sir, 

For  your  worth  hath  purchased  you  that 
stile.  With  all  due  respects,  you  shall  hereby 
understand  that  I am  one  who  sincerely  blesseth 
himself  to  have  been  much  edified  by  yon,  as  being 
confirm’d  in  some  points,  and  informed  in  others, 
by  a piece  of  your  learned  and  judicious  works, 
termed  by  yourself  a supplement,  and  which  was 
communicated  to  me  by  my  worthy  friend  and 
special  encourager,  John  Lewis,  Esq.,  at  whose 
request  I am  to  give  you  the  best  satisfaction  I 
can,  touching  those  fiery  apparitions  which  do,  as 
it  were,  mark  out  the  way  for  corpses,  and  that 
sometimes  before  the  parties  themselves  fall  sick, 
and  sometimes  in  their  sickness.  Of  these  I could 
never  hear  in  England ; they  are  common  in  these 
three  counties,  Cardigan,  Caermartben,  and  Pern- 
brook,  and,  as  I hear,  in  some  other  part  of 
Wales. 

These,  in  our  language,  we  call  Canhwyllaa 
Cyrth  (i.  e.  corps-candles),  not  that  we  do  see  any 
thing  else  besides  the  light,  but  because  that  light 
doth  as  much  resemble  a material  candle-light  as 
eggs  do  eggs,  saving,  that  in  their  journey  these 
candles  be  mode  apparentcs,  modo  disparentes, 
especially  when  one  comes  near  them  ; and  if  one 
come  on  the  way  against  them,  unto  him  they 
vanish,  but  presently  appear  behind  him,  and  hold 
on  their  course.  If  it  be  a little  candle,  pale,  or 
blewish,  then  follows  the  corps  either  of  an 
abortive,  or  some  infant ; if  a big  one,  then  the 
corps  of  some  one  come  to  age ; if  there  be  6een 
two  or  three,  or  more,  some  big,  some  small,  to- 
gether, then  so  many,  and  such  corpses  together  ; 
if  two  candles  come  from  diverse  places,  and  be 


40  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


seen  to  meet,  the  corpses  will  the  like;  if  any  of 
these  candles  be  seen  to  turn  sometimes  a little 
out  of  the  way,  or  path,  that  leadeth  unto  the 
church,  the  following  corps  will  be  found  to  turn 
in  that  very  place,  for  the  avoiding  of  some  dirty 
lane,  or  plash,  &c.  Now  let  us  fall  to  evidence  : 
Being  about  the  age  of  fifteen,  dwelling  at  Lany- 
Lar,  late  at  night,  some  neighbours  saw  one  of 
these  candles  hovering  up  and  down  along  the 
river  bank,  until  they  were  weary  in  beholding  : at 
last  they  left  it  so,  and  went  to  bed  ; a few  weeks 
after  came  a proper  damsel  from  Montgomeryshire 
to  see  her  friends,  who  dwelleth  on  the  other  side 
of  that  river  Istwyth,  and  thought  to  ford  the  river 
at  that  very  place  where  the  light  was  seen;  but 
being  disswaded  by  some  lookers  on  (some,  it’s 
most  like,  of  those  that  saw  the  light),  to  adventure 
on  the  water,  which  was  high,  by  reason  of  a flood, 
she  walked  up  and  down  along  the  river  bank, 
even  where,  and  even  as  the  foresaid  candle  did, 
waiting  for  the  falling  of  the  water,  which  at  last 
she  took  ; but  too  soon  for  her,  for  she  was  drown’d 
therein. 

Some  thirty-four  or  thirty-five  years  by-gone, 
one  Jane  Wyat,  my  wife’s  sister,  being  nurse  to 
Baronet  Rudd’s  three  eldest  children,  and  (the 
lady  mistris  being  deceased)  the  lady  controuler  of 
that  house,  going  late  into  a chamber  where  the 
maid-servants  lay,  saw  there  no  less  than  five  of 
these  lights  together.  It  happened  a while  after, 
the  chamber  being  newly  plaistered,  and  a great 
grate  of  coal-fire  therein,  kindled  to  hasten  the 
drying  up  of  the  plaistering,  that  five  of  the 
maid-servants  went  there  to  bed,  as  they  were 
wont,  but  (as  it  fell  out)  too  soon,  for  in  the 
morning  they  were  all  dead,  being  suffocated  (I 
conceive)  in  their  sleep  with  the  steam  of  the 
new  tempered  lime  and  coal.  This  was  at  Llan- 
gathen,  in  Carmarthenshire. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  47 


Another  kind  of  apparition  we  have,  which 
commonly  we  call  Tan-  we,  or  Tan-wed,  because  it 
seemeth  firy.  This  appeareth,  to  our  seeming,  in 
the  lower  region  of  the  air,  straight  and  long,  not 
60  much  unlike  a glaive,  mours  and  shoots  directly, 
and  level  (as  who  would  say,  I’ll  hit),  but  far 
more  showly  than  Stellcs  cadentes,  or  star  shot, 
lighteneth  all  the  air  and  ground  where  it  passeth, 
lasteth  three  or  four  miles,  and  more,  for  ought  is 
known,  because  no  man  seeth  the  rising  or  begin- 
ning of  it ; when  it  falls  to  the  ground  it  spark- 
leth,  and  lightneth  all  about.  These,  before  their 
decease,  do  fall  upon  freeholders  lands,  and  you 
shall  scarce  bury  any  such  with  us,  be  he  but  a 
lord  of  a house  and  garden,  but  you  shall  find 
some  one  at  his  burial,  at  least  wise  in  his  neigh- 
bourhood, that  had  seen  this  fire  to  fall  on  some 
part  of  his  lands.  Two  of  these,  qt  several  times, 
I have  seen  myself,  since  I studied  meteors,  and 
since  I was  a minister,  and  narrowly  observed,  even 
till  they  began  to  fall,  but  the  interposition  of 
grounds  marred  the  conclusion  ; for  where,  and 
how  they  fell,  I saw  not;  but  where  I did  guess 
they  fell,  there  died  in  the  one  place  an  aged 
gentleman  ; in  the  other,  a freeholder  too,  though 
of  a meaner  rank. 

To  come  nearer  home — My  mother’s  first  hus- 
band (for  my  father  marryed  her  a widdow)  walk- 
ing about  his  ground,  saw  one  of  these  darts,  or 
piles,  aloft,  which  fell  down  hard  bv  him,  shone 
far,  and  sparkled  round  about  his  body,  he  took  it 
for  a warning  piece,  made  his  will,  and  having 
lived  in  good  health,  some  four  or  five  months 
after  dyed. 

A little  before  the  decease  of  mine  own  father, 
aged  ninety-six,  a son  in  law  of  his,  who  dwelled 
two  miles  off  (but  upon  higher  ground),  saw  such 
another  fall  in  a close  behind  the  old  man’s  house, 
which  gave  such  a light,  that  by  it  he  did  clearly 


4S  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


the  house,  the  hedges,  and  the  oaks  in  the 
wood  adjoyning. 

Sir,  so  many  of  these  evidences,  as  I saw  not 
myself,  I received  from  understanding  and  credible 
persons,  and  such  as  would  not  lye,  no,  not  for  a 
benefice;  and  yourself  may  receive  the  same  from 
me,  as  from  one  that  was  never  too  credulous,  no- 
thing superstitious,  and  as  little  ceremonious. 
These  secrets  I dare  not  father  upon  Satan  : I will 
not  honour  him  so  much,  so  much  as  to  ascribe  to 
him  the  knowledge  of  contingent  futures.  I 
presume  that  of  himself,  he  cannot  certainly  know 
whether  or  when  a healthy  man  shall  sicken,  nor 
whether  or  when  he  shall  dye  of  his  sickness, 
nor  whether  he  shall  dye  by  sickness,  or  by 
fire  or  water,  &c.,  nor  (in  an  open  country  espe- 
cially) which  wav,  of  two,  three,  or  more,  the  corpe 
shall  be  brought  to  church,  whether  it  shall  meet 
another  corps  in  the  way,  whether  it  shall  pass  a 
fiver  by  the  ford  or  bridge,  how  many"  stops, 
turnings,  and  windings  it  shall  make,  Satan  can 
have  no  certain  fore-knowiedge  of  all  such  circum- 
stances, and  more  ; but  this  candle-maker  and 
director  of  them  too  foresees  and  foreknows  them 
all,  and  therefore  must  needs  be  the  Creator,  who,  a* 
according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  he  hath 
determined  and  allotted  to  several  nations  their 
several  habitations,  dispositions,  and  conditions, 
even  so  (as  I suppose)  hath  he  vouchsafed  to  each 
of  them  some  peculiar  signs  and  tokens,  if  none  to 
some,  which  I cannot  believe,  and  if  to  some  more, 
and  more  wonderful  that  to  other  some,  for  my 
part,  I can  give  no  other  reason  for  it  but  his  will. 
This,  with  my  hearty  prayers  for  yourself,  your 
pious  and  learned  brethren  of  the  association. 

I rest  your  Friend,  in  all  kind  offices 

that  lye  in  my  power, 
Generglyn,  JOHN  Davis. 

the  10  th  March,  1656. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  49 


Several  other  Letters  and  Relations  concerning 
Apparitions  and  Witchcrafts. 


Mr.  Thomas  Tilson,  Minister  of  Aylesworth,  in 

Kent;  his  Letter  concerning  an  Apparition  in 

Rochester,  this  present  Year,  1691. 

Reverend  Sir, 

Being  informed  that  you  are  writing  about 
witchcraft  and  apparitions,  I take  the  freedom, 
though  a stranger,  to  send  you  this  following  re- 
lation : — 

Mary,  the  wife  of  John  Goffe,  of  Rochester, 
being  afflicted  with  a long  illness,  removed  to  her 
father’s  house  at  West  Mulling,  which  is  about 
nine  miles  distant  from  her  own  : there  she  died, 
June  the  4th,  this  present  year,  1691. 

The  day  before  her  departure,  she  grew  very 
impatiently  desirous  to  see  her  two  children,  whom 
she  had  left  at  home,  to  the  care  of  a nurse.  She 
prayed  her  husband  to  hire  a horse,  for  she  must 
go  home,  and  die  with  the  children.  When  they 
persuaded  her  to  the  contrary,  telling  her  she  was 
not  fit  to  be  taken  out  of  her  bed,  nor  able  to  sit 
on  horseback  ; she  entreated  them,  however,  to 
try;  “ If  I cannot  sit,”  said  she,  “ I will  lie  all 
along  upon  the  horse,  for  I must  go  and  see  my 
poor  babes.” 

A minister,  who  lives  in  the  town,  was  with  her 
at  ten- a clock  that  night,  to  whom  she  express’d 
good  hopes  in  the  mercies  of  God,  and  a willing- 
ness to  die ; “ But,”  said  she,  “ it  is  my  misery 
that  I cannot  see  my  children. 

Between  one  and  two-a-clock  in  the  morning 

D 


50  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OR 


she  fell  Into  a trance.  One  Widow  Turner,  who 
watched  with  her  that  night,  savs,  that  her  eyes 
were  open  and  fixed,  and  her  jaw  fallen;  she  put 
her  hand  upon  her  mouth  and  nostrils,  but  could 
perceive  no  breath,  she  thought  her  to  be  in  a fit, 
and  doubted  whether  she  were  alive  or  dead. 

The  next  day,  this  dying  woman  told  her  mo- 
ther, that  she  had  been  at  home  with  her  children. 
“ That  is  impossible,”  said  the  mother,  “ for  yow 
have  been  here  in  bed  all  the  while.” — “ Yes,”  re- 
plied the  other,  “ but  I was  with  them  last  nighty, 
when  I was  asleep.” 

The  nurse  at  Rochester,  Widow  Alexander  by 
name,  affirms,  and  says  she  will  take  her  oath  on't 
before  a magistrate,  and  receive  the  sacrament  upon 
it,  that  a little  before  two-a-clock  that  morning, 
she  saw  the  likeness  of  the  said  Mary  Goffe  come 
out  of  the  next  chamber  (where  the  elder  child  lay 
in  a bed  by  itself,  the  door  being  left  open),  and 
stood  by  her  bed-side  for  about  a quarter  of  am 
boor  ; the  younger  child  was  there  lying  by  her  : 
her  eyes  moved,  and  her  mouth  went,  but  she  said 
nothing.  The  nurse  moreover  says,  that  she  was 
perfectly  awake,  it  was  then  day-light,  being  one 
of  the  longest  days  in  the  year.  She  sate  np  in 
her  bed,  and  looked  steadfastly  upon  the  appari- 
tion ; in  that  time  she  heard  the  bridge-clock 
s trike  two,  and  a while  after  said,  “ In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  what  art 
thou?”  Thereupon  the  appeal  ance  removed,  and 
went  away;  she  slipp’d  on  her  cloaths  and  fal- 
lowed, but  what  became  on’t  she  cannot  tell 
Then,  and  not  before,  she  began  to  be  grievously 
affrighted,  and  went  out  of  doors,  and  walked  upon 
the  wharf  (the  house  is  just  by  the  river  side)  for 
some  hours,  only  going  in  now  and  then  to  look  to 
the  children.  At  five-a-elock  she  went  to  a neigh- 
bour’s house,  and  knocked  at  the  door,  but  they 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES* 


would  not  rise  ; at  six  she  went  again,  then  they 
arose  and  let  her  in.  She  related  to  them  all  that 
had  pass’d;  they  would  persuade  her  she  was 
mistaken,  or  dreamt,  but  she  confidently  affirmed, 
“ If  ever  I saw  her  in  all  my  life,  I saw  her  this 
night.” 

One  of  those  to  whom  she  made  the  relation 
(Mary,  the  wife  of  John  Sweet)  had  a messenger 
come  from  Mulling  that  forenoon,  to  let  her  know 
her  neighbour  Goffe  was  dying,  and  desired  to 
speak  with  her;  she  went  over  the  same  day,  and 
found  her  just  departing.  The  mother,  amongst 
Other  discourse,  related  to  her  how  much  her 
daughter  had  long’d  to  see  the  children,  and  said 
she  had  seen  them.  This  brought  to  Mrs.  Sweet’s 
mind  what  the  nurse  had  told  her  that  morning, 
for,  till  then,  she  had  not  thought  to  mention  it, 
but  disguised  it  rather,  as  the  woman’s  disturbed 
imagination. 

The  substance  of  this  I had  related  to  mo  by 
John  Carpenter,  the  father  of  the  deceased,  Dext 
day  after  her  burial,  July  the  second.  I fully  dis- 
coursed the  matter  with  the  nurse,  and  two 
neighbours,  to  whose  house  she  went  that  morn- 
ing. 

Two  days  after,  I had  it  from  the  mother,  the 
minister  that  was  with  her  in  the  evening,  and  the 
woman  who  sat  up  with  her  that  last  night;  they 
all  agree  in  the  same  story,  and  every  one  helps  to 
strengthen  the  others  testimony. 

They  appear  to  be  sober,  intelligent,  persons,  for 
enough  from  designing  to  impose  a cheat  upon  the 
world,  or  to  manage  a lye,  and  what  temptation 
they  should  lye  under  for  so  doing  I cannot  con- 
ceive. 

Sir,  that  God  would  bless  your  pious  endeavours 
for  the  conviction  of  Atheists  and  Sadducees,  and 
the  promoting  of  true  religion  and  godliness ; and 


52  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


that  this  narrative  may  conduce  somewhat  towards 
the  farthering  of  that  great  work,  is  the  hearty  de- 
sire and  prayer  of 

Your  most  faithful  Friend, 


Mr.  Thomas  Woodcoclce’s  Letter  in  relation  tc 
Witches  and  Apparitions;  together  with  four ■ 
Stories  inclosed  therein , all  relating  to  the  samt 


I HAVE  herein  sent  yon  those  four  stories  II 
had  the  remembrance  of,  when  I was  with  votu 
last,  which  I have  subscribed  my  name  to.  Bu’.i 
who  can  prove  any  thing  rationally  to  them  whc 
have  not  so  much  reason  as  to  know  their  owr  i 
souls  ? All  of  this  tribe  are  of  that  mind,  to  be-  - 
lieve  nothing  but  what  they  see  themselves.  But 
as  Religio  Medici  says,  The  devil  hath  them  it 
too  fast  a noose,  for  to  appear  to  them  would  be  tr 
convert  them  from  their  error.  He  rather  delight:' 
to  be  their  god  than  to  prove  himself  a devil,  ant  1 
so  torment  their  thoughts  too  soon.  They  asser  i 
and  admire  the  omnipotency  of  matter,  but  in  th  : 
mean  time  are  insensible  of  the  spring  of  motion 
they  are  so  full  of  seconds  they  will  not  own  a firs  i 
mover.  ’Tis  strange  arithmetick,  that  two  shouli 
not  suppose  one,  and  as  bad  geometry  to  have  cir 
cumference  without  a center.  But  I fear  you  wil 
but  spend  arguments  on  them  who  are  resolver 


Aylesford, 

July,  6,  1691. 


and  humble  Servant, 

Tho.  Tilson. 
Minister  of  Aylesford,  nigh.. 
Maidstone,  in  Kent. 


Subject. 

Sir, 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  53 


not  to  yield  to  any  evidence,  for  it  is  the  interest 
of  their  lusts  neither  to  believe  God  nor  a devil. 
Yet  I remember  a story  of  one  at  Colchester,  who, 
in  a bravado,  and  defiance  of  the  devil,  would  walk 
in  the  night  to  the  church-yard,  where  it  was  re- 
ported he  appeared  and  walked,  and  he  met  him 
in  the  shape  of  a black  dog,  with  terrible  eyes, 
which  brought  him  by  terrors  into  such  a mind, 
that  he  was  never  quiet  in  his  mind  till  he  got  into 
good  society.  Coming  to  Mr.  Shepheard’s,  at 
Coin,  Mr.  Harlakenden  stay’d  him,  though  Mr. 
Shepheard  was  gone.  He  lodged  there,  and  when 
at  prayer,  the  black  dog  was  seen  by  the  man  as  if 
he  would  have  torn  Mr.  Harlakenden’s  throat  out, 
but  he  was  in  his  house  and  duty,  and  neither  saw 
nor  feared.  And  this  man  continued  long  in  this 
condition,  proved  a most  serious  Christian,  always 
had  some  appearance  of  this  dog,  as  a fly,  or  a flea, 
and  various  shapes ; and  even  at  his  death,  lying 
long  sick,  had  great  peace  and  victory  over  the 
fear  of  death,  and  was  so  joyful  and  desirous  to  be 
dissolved,  that  this  dog  or  flea  made  no  impression 
upon  ; when,  had  it  been  a melancholick  fancy,  it 
would  have  been  worst  at  so  dark  an  hour,  when 
the  humours  are  up  and  the  spirits  down.  This 
story  I had  also  from  Mr.  Harlakenden,  but  it  is 
not  to  be  cast  before  such  swine  as  this  Epicurean 
age  abounds  with,  who,  if  Christ  himself  was  on 
earth,  with  the  Gadarens,  would  rather  get  rid  of 
him,  than  lose  their  herd  of  hogs.  But  I tire  you, 
the  Lord  support  you,  and  give  you  the  joy  of 
faith,  the  blessed  prospect  of  hope,  and  that  cordial 
of  love,  which  is  stronger  than  death, 

I am, 

Your  worthless  Brother, 

and  Servant  in  the  Lord, 

T.  Woodcocke, 

July  17,  91 


34  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


Hare  follow  the  four  Stories  mentioned  in  the  fore - 
going  Letter. 

I.  Mr.  Mun,  rector  of  Stockerson,  in  Leicester- 
shire, had  a daughter  married  to  one  Mr.  Beechanij 
rector  of  Bianston,  in  Rutland,  in  whose  house  it 
was  frequently  observed,  that  a tobacco-pipe  would 
move  itself  from  off  a shelf  atone  end  of  the  room, 
to  another  shelf  at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  with- 
out any  hand.  Mr.  Mun  visiting  his  son-in-law, 
took  a pipe  of  tobacco  in  that  room,  and  looked 
for  some  such  motion  ; but  a great  Bible,  instead 
of  a pipe,  moved  itself  ofT  from  a desk  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  room,  and  cast  itself  into  his  lap. 
Whereupon  he  opened  the  Bible  at  Gen.  iii.  15, 
saying,  “ Come,  Satan,  I’ll  show  thee  thy  doom. 
The  seed  of  the  woman  shall  break  the  serpent'* 
head.  Avoid  Satan.” 

This  Mr.  Mun  himself  told  me,  when,  in  the 
sickness  year,  1665,  I lived  in  Stockerson-HalL 
I have  no  reason  to  suspect  the  veracity  of  ai 
sobetr  man,  a constant  preacher,  and  a good  scholar, , 

II.  Dr.  Lamb,  who  was  killed  by  the  mob  for  ai 
conjurer,  about  1540,  met  one  morning  Sir  Miles  i 
Sands  and  Mr.  Barbor  in  the  street,  and  invited 
them  to  go  and  drink  their  morning  draught  at  his 
house.  Discoursing  about  his  art,  he  told  them, , 
if  they  would  hold  their  tongues,  and  their  hands 
from  medling  witli  any  thing,  he  would  show  them 
some  sport.  So  falling  to  his  practice,  in  the 
middle  of  the  room  springs  up  a tree  ; soon  after 
appeared  three  little  fellows,  with  axes  on  their 
shoulders,  and  baskets  in  their  hands,  who  pre- 
sently fell  to  work,  cut  down  the  tree,  and  carried 
all  away.  But  Mr.  Barbor  observing  one  chip  to 
fall  pp  his  velvet  coat,  he  slips  it  into  his  pocket, 
That  night,  when  he  and  his  family  were  in  bed, 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  55 


and  asleep,  all  the  doors  and  windows  in  the  house 
opened  and  clattered,  so  as  to  awaken  and  affright; 
them  all.  His  wife  said,  “ Husband,  you  told  me 
you  was  at  Dr.  Lamb’s  this  day,  and  I fear  you 
medled  with  something.”  He  replied,  “ I put  a 
chip  into  my  pocket.” — “ I pi  ay  you,”  said  she, 

“ fling  it  out,  or  we  shall  have  no  quiet.”  He  did 
so,  and  all  the  windows  and  doors  were  presently 
shut,  and  all  quiet,  so  they  went  to  sleep. 

Dr  Barbor  and  Major  John  Barbor,  who  married 
mv  only  sister,  told  me  this  relation,  who  had  it 
again  and  again  from  their  father  and  mother; 
and  I know  no  reason  to  doubt  the  truth  of  it. 
This  Mr.  Barbor  laid  the  first  stone  in  building  of 
Covent  Garden. 

III.  When  I was  a school -boy  at  Oundle,  in 

Northamptonshire,  about  the  Scots  coming  into 
England,  I heard  a well,  in  one  Dobs’s  yard,  drum 
like  any  drum  beating  a march.  I heard  it  at  a 
distance;  then  I went  and  put  my  head  into  the 
mouth  of  the  well,  and  heard  it  distinctly,  and  no 
body  in  the  , well.  It  lasted  several  days  and 

nights,  so  as  all  the  country  people  came  to  hear 
it.  And  so  it  drumm'd  on  several  changes  of 

times. 

When  King  Charles  the  Second  died,  I went  to 
the  Oundle  carrier,  at  the  Ram  Inn,  in  Smithfrekl, 
who  told  me  their  well  had  drumm’d,  and  many 
people  came  to  hear  it.  And  I heard  it  drumm’d 
ouce  since. 

IV.  Mr.  Ilarlakenden,  who  lived  at  Coin  Priory, 
in  Essex  (where  I often  was,  his  only  son  being 
my  pupil),  formerly  the  house  of  the  Earls  of  Ox- 
ford. Off  from  the  house  was  a tomb-house,  with 
a chamber  over  it ; his  butler,  Robert  Crow,  and 
William,  his  coachman,  used  to  lie  in  that  room. 
As  two  of  the  clock  in  the  morning  there  was 


56  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


always  the  sound  of  a great  bell  tolling.  They 
affirming  it  so,  Mr.  Harlakenden  slept  in  the  even- 
ing, so  as  to  be  awaked  at  one  of  the  clock,  and  lay 
betwixt  his  two  servants,  to  satisfie  himself.  At 
two  of  the  clock  comes  the  usual  sound  of  a great 
bell  tolling,  which  put  him  into  a fright  and  sweat 
so  as  he  jogg’d  his  servants  ; who  awaking,  said, 
“ Hark,  Tom  is  at  his  sport.”  It  revived  him  to 
hear  them  speak.  Upon  a particular  occasion, 
Mr.  Thomas  Shepheard  (who  after  went  to  New 
England),  with  some  other  ministers  and  good 
people,  spent  a night  in  prayer,  and  had  some  re-- 
spect  to  the  place,  serving  God,  to  cast  out  the 
devil;  and  from  that  time  never  was  any  such', 
noise  heard  in  the  chamber. 

This  I had  from  Mr.  Harlakenden’s  own  mouth, 
and  his  servants,  ear-witnesses,  when  I was  upon . 
the  place. 

Ita  Testatur, 

Tho.  Woodcocke. 


0/ good  Angels,  and  some  doubtful  Spirits,  and 
their  notable  Actions. 

This  sort  of  operations  is  of  more  pleasant  con- 
sideration than  the  diabolical,  and  as  convincing  of 
the  agency  of  superior  spirits  on  things  below; 
but  so  many  have  written  of  it,  as  rnaketh  my 
farther  labour  needless.  Let  them  that  would  see 
more,  read  Mr.  Isaac  Ambrose  of  our  Communion 
with  Angels,  the  Lord  Lawrence,  Mr.  Samuel 
Clark’s  Mirrour,  Zancliy  de  Angelis,  &c. 

Bodin  tells  us  of  one  of  his  acquaintance,  thar 
bad  a good  genius  that  would  always  give  him 
notice  when  he  did  ill,  by  a stroke;  and  what 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  57 


be  should  do  when  he  omitted  it.  I pass  by  old 
Writers. 

I will  mention  now  but  these  few. 

I.  That  of  Mr.  Tate,  in  Ireland,  mentioned  by 
Mr.  Clark  and  Mr.  Ambrose,  and  confirmed  to  me 
by  his  near  relations  that  knew  of  it.  Dr.  Tate, 
with  his  wife  and  children,  being  stripp’d,  and 
forced  to  flee  for  their  lives,  by  the  Irish,  when 
they  were  murdering  thousands,  in  their  rebellion 
in  1641.  They  were  wandering  in  unknown 
places,  upon  commons  covered  with  snow  ; and 
having  no  food,  and  she  carrying  a sucking  child, 
and  having  no  milk,  she  went  to  lay  down  the 
child  to  die,  and  on  the  brow  of  a bank  she  found 
a suck-bottle,  with  sweet  milk  in  it,  no  footsteps 
appearing  in  the  snow  of  any  that  should  bring  it 
thither,  and  far  from  any  habitation,  which  pre- 
served the  child’s  life,  who  after  became  a blessing 
to  the  church. 

II.  When  Prince  Rupert  march’d  with  his  army 
through  Lancashire,  to  York  fight,  where  he  was 
overthrown,  the  town  of  Bolton  made  some  resist- 
ance in  his  passage,  and  he  gave  them  no  quarter, 
but  killed  men  and  women.  When  he  was  gone, 
those  that  escaped  came  out  from  the  places  wheie 
they  luiked.and  an  old  woman  found  in  the  streets 
a woman  killed,  and  a child  by  her  not  dead.  The 
old  woman  took  up  the  child,  and,  to  still  its  cry- 
ing, put  her-  own  breast  to  the  child,  which  had 
not  given  suck,  as  I remember,  of  above  twenty 
years  ; the  child  being  quieted,  she  presently  per- 
ceived milk  to  come:  and  continued  to  give  the 
child  sufficient  milk  till  it  was  provided  for.  I 
jhad  the  lull  assurance  of  this  from  my  worthy 
friend  Mrs.  Hunt,  wife  to  Mr.  Rowland  Hunt,  of 
Harrow  on  the  Hill ; who  told  me,  that  she  her- 
self was  one  that  was  appointed  by  the  committee 

d 5 


58  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


to  make  trial  of  the  case,  and  she  found  it  true,  and 
the  old  woman’s  breasts  to  give  the  child  milk,  as 
was  reported.  And  she  told  me  in  1665,  that  the 
said  child  was  at  that  time  alive,  a servant  woman 
in  London. 

III.  Though  I lay  no  great  stress  on  the  reports 
of  those  Papists  who  corrupt  church  history  by 
fabulous  mixtures,  yet  many  histories  of  the 
ministry  of  angels,  cited  by  them  out  of  the 
fathers,  are  credible.  Those  that  have  purged 
their  legends  retain  a great  number.  Baronius, 
and  De  la  Cerda,  and  many  others,  are  worth  the 
reading  by  the  judicious,  that  can  discern  the  dif- 
ferent probabilities.  But  to  deny  all  the  ejecting 
of  devils,  and  the  wonders  mentioned  by  Tertul- 
lian,  Origen,  Cyprian,  Chrysostom,  Augustine, 
Sulpitius,  Severus,  those  of  Gregory,  Thaumatur- 
gus,  Martin,  &c.  (tho’  some  may  be  over-aggra-  • 
vated),  besides  those  in  histoiians,  Eusebius,, 
Socrates,  Sozomen,  Victor  Vticensis,  Procopius, 
'Nicephorus,  Theodoret,  &c.  would  be  unreason- 
able and  unchristian  incredulity.  I have  formerly 
mentioned  the  African  bishops,  or  preachers,  who 
all  spake  well,  when  their  tongues  were  cut  out  by 
command  of  the  Arian  king;  and  Victor,  ^Enacas- 
Gazasus,  and  Procopius  (as  I remember,  all  three) 
said,  they  saw  them,  and  heard  them  speak  after. 
But  one  of  them  saitli,  that  one  of  the  bishops  was- 
after  drawn  into  the  sin  of  fornication,  and  his 
speech  went  away  again. 

IV.  In  our  late  war,  I knew  of  many  strange 
preservations.  One  credible  person  had  a bullet 
shot  through  the  felt  of  his  hat,  and  stopp’d  at  the 
lining,  and  hurt  him  not.  Another  had  a small 
Bible  in  his  pocket,  and  a musket-bullet  shot  into 
his  Bible,  which  saved  his  life. 

The  story  of  Sit  Richard  Greenvile’s  executions 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  59 


is  printed  already  by  Mr.  Clark,  and  others.  To 
confirm  it,  Mr.  Kettleby  Woodhouse  (sister’s  son 
to  Justice  Kettleby,  and  to  Walter  Kettleby,  the 
bookseller’s  father),  a sober,  credible  man,  then 
living  in  Bewdeley,  oft  told  me,  that  he  was  one 
of  the  five  (or  seven)  whose  lives  were  saved. 
Being  soldiers  for  the  Parliament,  and  taken 
prisoners,  Sir  Richard  Greenvile  commanded  them 
all  to  be  hanged.  The  first  man  being  turned  off 
the  ladder,  a new  hempen  rope  brake ; they  sent 
for  another,  and  hang’d  him  again,  and  that  brake, 
and,  as  I remember,  a third ; whereupon  Sir  R. 
G.  saved  them  all.  And  Mr.  Woodhouse  all  the 
while  stood  by  the  gallows,  expecting  his  turn, 
and  by  this  escap’d.  ’Tis  like  it  was  by  an  in- 
visible power. 

V.  In  1662  came  out  divers  books  of  new  pro- 
digies, most  of  them  as  executions  on  notorious 
sinners,  and  some  as  deliverances  of  better  men. 
I read  them,  and  enquired  after  the  matter  of  fact ; 
and  I found  by  what  policy  Satan  hath  perverted 
history,  and  obscured  the  honour  of  God’s  works, 
by  causing  weak-headed,  factious  persons  to  over- 
do. I found  many  of  the  strange  things  there 
mentioned  had  sufficient  proof,  but  the  writers 
dropp’d  in  many  circumstances  and  stories,  by 
partial  credibility,  that  were  not  true.  And  this 
frustrated  the  books  and  the  prodigies,  by  spoiling 
the  credit  of  all  the  rest. 

VI.  I know  not  what  to  impute  it  to,  that 
lightnings  and  thunder-bolts  fall  more  upon 
churches  than  upon  castles  and  city  stone  walls, 
or  any  such  buildings.  Jersey  Castle,  indeed,  was 
torn  with  the  gun-powder,  set  on  fire  by  light- 
ning (as  Heydelberg  had  been,  as  a presage  of  the 
greater  evil  following).  And  what  was  it  but  an 
invisible  power  that  there  caused  the  lord’s  child, 


60  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


that  was  governor,  to  be  blown  up,  and  cast  down 
again  on  the  leads,  without  hurt?  Angels  have  a 
special  care  of  infants. 

The  church  that  my  grandmother  was  born 
near,  had  a ball  of  fire,  by  lightning,  came  in  at 
the  belfry-window,  and  turn’d  up  the  grave-stones, 
and  went  out  at  the  chancel  window. 

The  church  that  1 was  baptized  in  (High  Ercall, 
close  to  the  Lord  Newport’s  house)  had,  in  such  a 
storm,  the  leads  rolled  up,  and  cast  on  the  back- 
side of  the  church  (and,  in  the  war,  was  levelled 
with  the  ground). 

The  church  of  Anthony,  in  Cornwall,  near  Pit- 
mouth,  was  torn  by  lightning  at  the  time  of  wor- 
ship, on  Whtt-Sunday,  1640,  and  people  hurt,  an<j^ 
ones  brains  struck  up  to  a pillar. 

So  was  used  much  like,  the  church  of  Withi- 
combe,  in  Devonshire,  near  the  same  time. 

The  church  where  the  present  Lord  Chamber- 
lain,  Earl  of  Dorset  and  Middlesex,  his  ancestors 
monuments  were,  was  torn  by  lightning  that  came 
in  at  the  steeple,  melted  the  bells,  and  went  up  to 
the  chancel,  and  there  tore  the  monuments  In 
pieces.  I saw  pieces  of  the  monuments,  that  had 
some  of  the  golden  letters,  which  a truly  worthy 
lady  brought  home,  that  went  from  Tunbridge- 
Waters  to  see  the  church. 

Many  and  many  churches  have  been  thus  torn-, 
proportionably  so  much  beyond  all  other  build- 
ings, especially'  of  stone,  that  1 cannot  but  think 
there  is  some  knowing  agent  that  rnaketh  the 
choice,  though  I know  not  who,  nor  why. 

Except  a few  hav-ricks,  I remember  not  that, 
till  this  seventy-sixth  year  of  my  age,  I have 
known  lightenings  to  have  had  hurting  power  on 
anv  buildings  but  churches,  save  very'  rarely,  and 
s-null  (as  this  last  year  at  Islington,  it  entred  a 
house,  and  kill’d  a woman  and  child),  nor  to  have 
torn  auv  wood  but  oak  (which,  in  trees  and  build- 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  61 


ings,  I have  seen  torn  where  I dwelt).  But  divers 
persons  have  been  killed  and  scorch’d  by  it.  An 
eminent  knight,  that  I knew,  is  commonly  said  to 
have  been  struck  dead  by  it  in  his  garden. 

VII.  Though  Porphyry,  and  Proclus,  and  Jam- 
blicus,  tells  us,  that  bad  demons  will  oft  speak  for 
good  actions,  and  against  bad,  in  pride  and  subtilty 
to  be  thought  good,  yet  it  is  hard  to  think  that  it 
is  not  rather  a good  spirit,  that  speaks  for  some 
notable  good  work,  where  no  by-end  is  discern- 
able.  As  that  mentioned  by  Mr.  Glanvil  and 
Dr.  More  of  Dr.  Britton’s  wife,  whose  likeness  ap- 
peared after  death  to  her  servant-maid,  and  showed 
her  a parcel  of  land  that  was  as  part  of  her  bro- 
ther’s, and  told  her  it  belonged  to  the  poor,  and 
was  unjustly  alienated  from  them,  and  bid  her 
tell  the  possessor,  that  he  must  restore  it,  and 
gave  her  a secret  to  tell  him  if  he  refused:  and 
Upon  the  angry  refusal,  when  he  heard  the  secret, 
he  yielded  and  restored  the  laud  to  tne  poor,  w}io 
now  possess  it. 

VIII.  The  said  heathen  philosophers  say,  that 
they  are  all  bad  spirits  that  seek  to  be  worshipped, 
and  that  to  procure  it,  they  will  seem  to  be  re- 
ligious, but  will  tell  many  lies  for  one  truth ; aud 
that  lying  is  a chief  mark  to  know  them  by.  By 
this  I suspect  that  there  are  bad  spirits  that  come 
to  speak  for  the  getting  so  many  masses  to  be  said 
ior  them  to  deliver  them  from  Purgatory,  and  such 
pilgrimages  to  be  performed.  And  those  that 
tempt  the  people  to  pray  to  them  and  to  honour 
them,  for  their  services  and  prayers  for  them,  of 
which  their  legends  abound  with  instances.  De  la 
Cerda  concludeth  his  book  of  angels  with  forms  of 
such  prayers.  And  what  office  hath  not  such  ? 
De  la  Cerda,  lib.  23,  cileth  miraculous  appearances 
01  iht  moss,  mid  so  do  many  others,  which  I Rave 


62  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


to  the  reader’s  judgment.  As  also  the  Lady  of 
Lauretto’s  miracles,  and  others  such,  which  many 
write  of. 


In  my  ” Unreasonableness  of  Infidelity,”  having 
many  other  testimonies  of  Satan's  war  against 
Christ  and  his  kingdom,  I will  here  mention  one, 
which  elsewhere  also  I have  mentioned;  and  that 
is  the  case  of  melancholy,  distracted,  and  enthusi* 
astick  persons,  which  clearly  prove  a diabolical 
wax. 


I.  As  to  melancholy  persons.  I think  few  men 
in  England  have  had  more  advantage  to  know 
their  case  than  I have  had.  I know  not  how  it 
it  cometh  to  pass,  but  in  the  country,  and  in  Lon- 
don, multitudes  that  are  melancholy  are  sent  by 
their  friends,  or  of  themselves  come  to  me,  ima- 
gining that  I can  counsel  them  for  soul  and  body ; 
so  that  they  have  taken  up  a great  part  of  my  time. 
And  in  almost  all  I perceive,  besides  their  disease, 
that  a malignant  spirit,  by  advantage  of  it,  doth 
agitate  them  incessantly  against  God  and  Jesus 
Christ,  and  against  themselves,  as  he  acteth  witches 
to  do  mischief  to  others.  I know  that  the  disease 
it  self  is,  to  the  imagination,  as  disquieting  as  a 
dislocation  or  lameness  is  to  a joint : but  there  is 
some  malignant  spirit  that  driveth  it  so  importu- 
nately to  mischief.  They  are  constantly  tempted 
to  self-tormenting  thoughts,  to  despair,  and  cry, 
“ Undone,  undone;”  and  to  think  that  the  day  of 
grace  is  past,  and  that  they  have  committed  the 
unpardonable  sin,  and  any  thing  that  may  keep 
their  minds  on  a tormenting  rack. 

And  they  are  strongly  at  last  tempted  to  destroy 
themselves.  If  they  see  a knife,  they  feel  as  if 
one  within  them  said,  “ Now  cut  thy  throat,  or 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  63 


sfab  thyself : do  it,  do  it.”  If  they  go  by  a water, 
they  feel  as  if  one  urged  them  presently  to  leap 
in.  And  often  are  they  urged  vehemently  to  hang 
themselves,  or  to  cast  themselves  headlong  from 
some  high  place.  And,  alas  ! many  do  it.  And 
it  is  so  in  other  lands,  as  well  as  here.  How  many 
doth  Platevus,  in  his  Observations,  tell  us  of,  that 
near  him,  in  Helvetia,  destroyed  themselves. 

And  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  unless  it  be  God's 
judgment  for  some  heinous  crime,  it  is  few  of  the 
ungodly  rabble  that  have  any  such  trouble  and 
temptation,  for  Satan  holds  them  faster  l*y  pre- 
sumptuous unbelief,  and  carelessness,  and  worldly 
love,  and  pleasure : but  those  that  will  not  be  so 
deceived,  that  he  cannot  torment  hereafter,  he 
would  torment  here.  Alas  ! divers  persons  have  I 
known  thus  destroy  themselves,  who  I have  great 
reason  to  believe  were  as  really  godly  as  any  that 
I have  known. 

But  Satan’s  advantage  was  in  their  disease  and 
temper.  As  he  can  tempt  a phlegmatick  man  to 
sloth,  and  a cholerick  man  to  anger,  and  a sanguine 
man  to  lust,  or  sinful  pleasure,  so  can  he  a melan- 
choly man  to  despair  and  self-destruction,  and 
against  God. 

2.  And  they  are  impetuously  tempted  against 
God  and  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  so  haunted  with 
blasphemous  thoughts,  to  think  ill  of  God,  or  to 
deny  Christ  or  the  Scripture,  that  they  have  no 
rest.  And  these  come  in  at  prayer,  at  sermon,  at 
6acrament ; and  they  have  no  more  power  to  keep 
them  out,  or  turn  their  thoughts  another  wav,  al- 
most, than  they  have  of  the  thoughts  of  another. 

I have  oft  matvelled  that  the  worst  are  not  as 
commonly  distracted  by  sadness  as  belter  people. 
But  besides  the  reason  before  given,  there  is  a pe- 
culiar sin  that  bringeth  this  of  its  nature,  and  so 
lets  the  devil  in,  and  that  is — over-valuing  some 
worldly  thing,  and  then  falling  into  discontent  and 


64  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


impatience  at  the  loss  or  want  of  it.  He  tl»afc 
breaks  down' his  own  hedge  or  wall,  lets  in  the 
trespasser  or  thief.  He  that  cannot  take  God  and  I 
heaven  as  enough  to  content  him,  is  better  without 
his  idol,  than  to  find  content  in  it.  ’Tis  meet  that 
child  be  left  to  cry,  that  will  cry  if  he  may  not 
have  his  will  ; and  that  will  hurt  him  worse  than 
erring.  He  that  will  add  to  God’s  corrections  the 
self-torment  of  sinful  impatience,  shall  find  Satan 
ready  to  farther  his  work.  God  is  disobliged  when 
he  is  not  trusted.  And  if  we  consent  not  that  he  • 
do  with  us  what  he  will,  lie  will  not  do  what  we 
impose  upon  him.  His  wisdom,  and  not  our  flesh 
and  folly,  must  determine  of  all  his  way  and 
work. 

II.  And  there  hare  been  many  entbusiastScks 
that  Satan  hath  notoriously  deluded,  by  pretended 
angelical  revelation,  for  some  great  increase  of 
knowledge.  You  may  find  many  sad  instances  in 
Epiphanius,  and  other  histories  of  the  old  her»- 
ticks.  And  few  ages  since  have  been  without 
some  such. 

The  madness  of  John  of  Leyden’s  Munster  re- 
bels shewed  it.  What  zeal  and  seeming  fortitude 
did  their  deceiving  spirit  inspire  them  with,  while 
by  murders  they  cryed  up  their  new  Zion  1 Leo 
Juda  witnesseth,  that  when  the  flesh  was  pull’d 
off  Clipperdolling  with  hot  pincers,  he  scarce  ut- 
tered a complaint,  or  great  regard  of  the  pain. 

Satan’s  hand  was  notorious  in  the  delusions  of 
David  George  in  Holland,  and  of  Hacket,  Cop- 
pinger,  and  Arlhington  here. 

The  horrid  wickedness  of  the  Ranters  here  pro- 
claimed him  to  be  their  teacher. 

When  the  Quakers  first  rose  here,  their  societies 
began  like  witches,  with  quaking,  and  vomiting, 
and  infecting  others  with  breathing  on  them,  and 
tying  ribbons  on  their  hands.  And  their  actions, 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  65 


as  well  as  their  doctrine,  shewed  their  master. 
When  some,  as  prophesying,  walked  through  the 
streets  of  cities  naked  ; and  some  vainly  under- 
took to  raise  the  dead  (as  Susan  Pierson  at  Wor- 
cester). And  usually  they  disturbed  and  pub- 
lickly  reviled  the  most  godly  ministers  worse  than 
the  most  debauched  of  the  rabble  did. 

He  that  would  know  how  manifestly  Satan 
ruled  such  enthusiasts  in  Germany,  may  read  it  at 
large  in  Beckman’s  Exercitations,  and  in  the  life 
of  Paracelsus,  testify’d  by  Opporinus,  that  lived 
with  him  as  his  servant,  and  others  that  were 
affrighted  with  his  drunken  rage  and  Satanical 
converse. 

And  how  dangerous  it  is  to  desire  such  converse 
with  angels  and  spirits,  as  God  hath  not  judged 
suitable  to  our  condition  heie  in  the  flesh,  the 
ease  of  Jacob  Behmen  and  Dr.  Pordage  here,  and 
his  society,  may  tell  us.  His  chief  proselyte,  com- 
panion, and  successor  (whose  name  I mention  not 
for  the  sake  of  his  worthy  kindred),  condescended 
to  open  secretly  to  me  in  writing  his  judgment,  by 
which  I soon  saw  that  their  guide  differed  much 
from  the  Scripture.  One  of  extraordinary  learn- 
ing  and  reputation  was  a while  distracted  by  going 
to  them  to  try  their  way.  Some  of  my  very  much 
esteemed  friends  have  been  distracted,  and  over- 
come w'ith  melancholy,  by  studying  Behmen,  and 
that  way.  What  Dr.  Pordage  his  doctrine  wa9, 
you  may  see  partly  in  his  “ Posthumous  Mystical 
Theology,”  published  by  his  friend  Dr.  Hooker. 
Mr.  Fowler,  of  Reading,  accused  him  as  a con- 
jurer, and  he  hath  published  his  defence  in  folio 
(which  I may  the  rather  mention,  because  in  it  he 
hath  made  use  of  my  name  against  Mr.  Fowler,  as 
speaking  against  me,  for  our  difference  in  explain- 
ing the  doctrine  of  imputed  righteousness).  In 
this  defence,  the  Doctor  confesseth  that  the  devil 
was  too  familiar  in  his  house  (where  a society 


W>  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


lived  with  him  that  kept  their  exercises  and  houra 
of  singing  night  and  day).  He  (and  his  friends) 
pretended  that  he  knew  when  good  spirits  and 
when  bad  ones  wore  about  Win,  by  smells  and 
gusts,  and  the  temper  of  their  sense  and  spirits. 
And  he  confesseth,  that  in  his  great  room  the  devil 
appeared  to  him  by  night  in  the  likeness  of  a fiery 
dragon,  that  almost  filled  the  room,  and  long  con- 
flicted with  him.  And  that  once  he  made  on  the 
brick  wall,  over  his  chimney,  the  likeness  of  a 
coach  drawn  by  tygers,  so  deeply  impressed,  that 
they  were  fain  to  use  a pick-ax  to  cut  it  out  of  the 
bricks.  And  that  the  like  impression  was  on  the 
glass  of  his  windows,  which  he  could  not  wash 
out.  But  all  this  he  imputed  to  Everard,  that  in- 
truded into  his  society,  taking  him  to  be  the  con- 
jurer. And  he  saith,  that  when  he  was  gone  he 
appeared  to  him  in  the  night,  walking  in  his  cham- 
ber in  boots  and  spurs.  So  that  diabolical  appa<- 
ritions  and  open  effects  were  confessed  by  him,  as 
his  book  declareth. 

The  Rosie-Crucians,  and  snch  as  addict  them- 
selves to  the  philosopher’s  stone,  have  some  of  them 
seemed  to  be  deluded  by  some  evil  spirit,  by  the 
violence  of  their  desires,  and  the  blind  confidence 
of  their  expectations,  aud  the  ill  means  that  some 
have  used.  Histories  of  such  are  too  many  to  be 
recited.  Faslix  Platerus,  in  his  Observat.  lib.  L, 
tells  us  of  one  of  his  familiars,  a person  of  honour 
and  wealth,  a baron,  aud  religious,  aud  addicted  to 
good  works,  that  was  so  set  upon  it,  that  he  not 
only  so  spent  his  time  and  study,  but  his  estate, 
reducing  himself  and  his  family  to  great  poverty, 
and  yet  would  never  abate  his  confidence  that  Ire 
was  near  attaining  it;  and  though  still  frustrate, 
)ie  was  still  near  it;  insomuch  that  he  laboured 
with  the  magistrates  for  their  grant  and  power, 
that  With  the  gold  he  made  he  might  build  a new 
bridge  over  the  river,  aud  might  b-iild  a cohedgo 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES,  6? 


for  the  university,  &c.,  and  though  he  died  a poor 
man,  and  left  his  children  poor,  he  believed  to  the 
last  that  he  was  near  finding  out  what  he  sought, 
had  he  had  longer  life. 

To  such  deluded  by  spirits,  I think  I may  add 
the  comforts  of  many  persons  that  I have  known, 
that  long  lived  in  doubt  of  their  salvation,  nest 
despair.  And  when  a deceiver  hath  but  drawn 
them  to  change  their  religion  from  sound  doctrine 
fo  some  error,  they  have  presently  been  delivered 
from  their  troubles,  and  lived  in  peace  and  confix 
dence.  It  cannot  be  from  the  nature  of  the  new 
doctrines  received,  for  it  befals  divers  that  turn  to 
contrary  doctrines  from  each  other.  Some  that 
turn  Papists,  some  that  turn  Quakers,  some  Ana- 
baptists, some  Antinomians,  some  Millenaries,  and 
are  against  each  other,  yet  have  sudden  peace 
upon  their  change.  I confess,  that  the  conceit  of 
having  found  out  a better  way  may  do  much ; and 
the  diversion  of  their  thoughts  to  dispute  may  do 
much.  As  Pet.  Forestus  tells  us  of  a melancholy 
Papist,  that,  after  other  means  used  in  vain,  was 
at  last  cured  by  eager  disputing  against  the  Pro- 
testants. But  when  the  persons  before  had  no 
doubt  of  the  doctrines  of  religion,  but  only  of  the 
state  of  their  own  souls,  and  when  thev  had  no 
such  disputes  to  bring  them  to  it  but  sudden  hear- 
ing a seducer,  and  when  it  is  only  false  doctrine 
that  comfoi  teth  them,  when  sound  doctrine  pro- 
fessed, could  not,  it  seemeth  to  be  done  by  a lying 
spirit  that  comforteth  men  with  evil,  as  God's 
spirit  doth  with  good. 

To  what  sort  shall  we  rank  those  that  tell  men 
of  things  stolen  and  lost,  and  that  shew  men  the 
face  of  the  thief  in  a glass,  and  cause  the  goods  to 
be  brought  back,  who  are  commonly  called  white 
witches  ? We  have  had  so  many  credible  reports 
of  such,  as  alloweth  not  reason  to  doubt  of  it. 
When  I lived  at  Dudley,  Hodges,  at  Sodgley,  ^vn 


68  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


miles  off  (even  where  famous  William  Ffefiner 
preacht),  was  long  and  commonly  accounted  such 
a one.  And  when  I lived  at  Kederminster,  one  of 
my  neighbours  affirmed,  that  having  his  yarn 
stolen,  he  went  to  Hodges  (ten  miles  off),  and  he 
told  him  that  at  such  an  hour  he  should  have  it 
brought  home  again,  and  put  in  at  the  window, 
and  so  it  was;  and,  as  I remember,  he  showed 
him  the  person’s  face  in  a glass;  yet  I do  not 
think  that  Hodges  made  any  known  contract  with 
the  devil,  but  thought  it  was  an  effect  of  art. 


Other  Strange  Providences  observable. 

I have,  in  other  treatises,  named  some  instances 
of  such  success  of  prayer,  as  hath  not  been  unpro- 
Stable  to  me  : I will  here  mention  some  of  them, 
and  add  some  more. 

Only  I will  premise  this  caution  to  the  reader: 

1.  That  it  is  no  certain  sign  of  the  innocency  or 
sanctity  of  the  person  delivered,  that  it  was  done 
by  a wonderful  manner  upon  prayer.  Nay,  it  is 
not  unusual  for  the  guilt  of  some  great  sin  to 
bring  the  suffering  from  which  by  prayer  they  are 
delivered  ; and  God  may  hear  others  for  the  de- 
liverance of  such  sinners. 

2.  Nor  is  it  any  certain  sign  of  the  sanctity  of 
those  whose  prayers  are  so  heard  (though  it  be  a 
very  encouraging  mercy  to  them),  any  more  than 
prophesying,  and  casting  out  devils,  and  doing 
wonderful  works  in  the  name  of  Christ,  Matt,  vii., 
was  a proof  that  the  agents  were  not  rejected 
workers  of  iniquity.  It  is  the  honour  of  God,  and 
the  regard  which  he  hath  to  the  faith  and  prayers 
of  the  distressed,  or  others,  and  of  the  souls  that 
he  would  convince,  which  these  and  such  like 
instances  do  declare. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  69 


3.  And  I will  omit  many  instances  of  persons 
recovered  from  the  jaws  of  death,  just  at  the  hour 
while  we  have  been  praying  for  them  ; for,  though 
this  be  much  to  me,  it  will  not  be  so  to  the  unbe- 
liever, who  will  say  that  it  was  not  from  that 
cause,  but  would  have  been  if  you  had  not  prayed. 
And  I must  confess  that  1 have  prayed  for  the  life 
of  many  a dear  friend,  whom  God  hath  not  reco- 
vered, but  taken  away. 

4.  Nor  will  I mention  any  one  instance  of  the 
success  of  my  own  prayers,  or  any  others,  when  I 
joined  with  them,  but  only  of  some  plain,  poor, 
humble,  godly  persons,  who  used  that  sort  of  fer- 
vent prayer  which  some  deride.  For  I am  a very 
unworthy  person  my  self,  in  comparison  of  many 
of  those  poor,  humble,  blameless  persons,  whom  I 
then  had  the  oversight  of. 

I.  In  general,  I may  say,  that  I have  divers 
times,  after  long  disabling  weakness  and  pain, 
been  enabled  within  a day  or  two  to  come  to 
church  again,  and  go  on  in  my  work,  when  my 
poor  neighbours  have  spent  a day  in  fasting  and 
prayer  for  me. 

II,  When  at  Milborne,  in  Derbyshire,  I was 
given  up  for  dead,  by  bleeding  about  an  hundred 
and  twenty  ounces  at  the  nose,  after  other  weak- 
nesses and  bleedings  many  years  ; my  father  and 
mother-in-law  dwelling  in  Shrewsbury,  the  report 
came  to  them  there  that  I was  dead.  My  mother- 
in-law  was,  by  the  governor  and  other  friends,  ex- 
horted to  bear  it  patiently.  She  presently  retired 
to  secret  prayer,  where  she  professeth,  that  a 
trembling  and  concussion  of  her  body  surprizing 
her,  she  felt  that  which  constrained  her  to  say 
what  she  did  when  she  came  forth  (to  her  friends) 
viz.  “ He  is  not  dead,  but  shall  live  for  farther 
service.”  And  hereupon  they  sent  a messenger 


70  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


frotta  .Shrewsbury  tusee,  who  found  me  alive,  and 
brought  them  the  tidings.  This  was  in  February, 
1646.  My  mother-in-law  is  yet  living,  about 
ninety-two  years  of  age ; the  daughter  of  Sfr 
Thomas  Hunkes.  Two  of  her  brothers,  Sir  Foulke 
Hunkes  and  Sir  Henry  Ilunkes,  were  known 
soldiers  for  the  king,  the  one  governor  of  Shrews- 
bury, and  the  other  of  Banbury  Castle  awhile. 
She  is  one  that  hath  spent  a great  part  of  her  life 
in  secret  prayer,  with  great  neglect  of  the  flesh 
and  world,  and  longing  to  die  and  be  with  Christ, 
which  she  hath  not  yet  obtained,  but  will  ere 
loug.  (Since  the  writing  of  this,  dead,  at  ninety- 
sis,  iu  full  understanding  and  great  holiness.)  ' 

III.  After  long  pain  and  weakness,  reading  a 
Latin  book  of  one  Gerhard,  a foreign  physician,  I 
found  in  him,  that  his  own  father  had  been  cured 
of  some  of  my  distempers  (as  I then  thought),  by 
daily  swallowing  a bullet  of  purest  gold  : I got 
one  of  the  weight  of  a twenty-shilling  piece,  and 
swallowed  it,  but  it  remained  in  me ; and  hearing 
of  a gentleman  within  twelve  miles  of  me  that  did 
the  like,  and  it  never  pass’d  from  him,  but  be 
quickly  died,  made  me  take  clysters  and  purges, 
but  none  of  them  stirred  it.  My  poor  praying 
neighbours  (not  then  fearing  the  canon  which 
strictly  forbiddeth  it)  set  apart  a day  to  fast  and 
prav  for  my  deliverance ; and  that  morning  it 
came  away,  after  many  weeks  abode  (three  or 
four),  and  they  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  m thanks- 
giving. 

IV.  In  my  weakness,  being  under  physick  with 
Dr.  Wright,  then  living  in  Shrewsbury,  there  sud- 
denly rose  upon  one  of  the  tonsils  of  my  throat  a 
round  tumour,  seeming  to  me  as  hard  as  a bone, 
■and  about  as  big  as  a great  pease,  or  small  button, 
half  out  of  the  flesh,  and  half  in.  I feared  lest  it 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES,  71 


ivould  prove  a career ; but  the  doctor  told  me  he 
did  not  think  so,  but  what  it  was  he  knew  not  ; 
but  persuaded  (having  first  tried  dissolving  and 
dissipating  means  in  vain)  to  quiet  it  ODly  with 
gargarisms  of  hot  milk.  It  increased  but  little, 
but  no  means  altered  it,  till,  as  I remember,  about 
a quarter  of  a year  after,  my  conscience  reproved 
me,  that  having  had  so  many  great  mercies  upon 
pTayer,  I never  gave  God  the  honour  or  thanks  of 
publickly  mentioning  them,  for  fear  of  seeming  to 
seek  some  glory  to  my  self.  Being  the  next  more** 
ing  to  preach  my  lecture,  I obeyed  my  conscience, 
and  mentioned  them  in  the  words  since  printed 
and  published  in  the  second  part  of  my  “ Saints’ 
Everlasting  Rest,”  being  then  upon  the  proof  of 
'the  truth  of  the  Scriptures  : I had  before  con- 
stantly felt  it,  and  too  oft  looked  at  it  in  the  glass. 
As  soon  as  I had  preached  and  spoken  those 
words,  I felt  no  move  of  it.  As  I came  out  of  the 
pulpit,  I put  my  finger  in  my  mouth  to  feel  it,  but 
could  feel  nothine.  I basted  home  to  the  gloss, 
and  saw  that  there  was  neither  vola,  vel  vestigium, 
fuel  cicatrix ; no  cavity,  tumour,  discolouring,  nor 
any  sign  where  ever  it  was  ; and  I am  6ure  I 
neither  spit  it  out,  nor  swallowed  it ; and  to  the 
last  hour  it  seemed  as  hard  as  a bone. 

V.  Richard  Cooke,  a mercer  in  Knhmer,  was 
long  a man  of  a pious,  unblameable  life,  and  one 
-of  the  chief  of  good  old  Mr.  John  Cross  (since 
minister  here  in  Friday-street),  his  congregation. 
When  I came  to  Kederminster,  he  removed  thither, 
-and  took  a house  the  next  door  to  me;  which 
proved  old,  dangerous,  and  so  ill  a bargain,  as 
-cast  him  into  melancholy  doubts  that  he  did  not 
well  to  leave  his  habitation.  His  father  before 
bim  had  long  lived,  and  at  last  died  in  distraction. 
Taking  too  much  hot  waters  to  comfort  him  in  his 
sadness,  nature,  trouble,  and  those  together)  pre- 


72  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


vailed  to  his  utter  distraction.  He  so  continued 
from  1642  to  1646.  The  best  means,  by  such  as 
were  most  noted  for  curing  that  disease,  were 
used,  and  all  in  vain.  My  neighbours  of  Keder- 
minster  resolved  not  easily  to  give  over  fasting 
and  praying  with  him  and  for  him,  till  he  was  re- 
covered : divers  days  all  seemed  in  vain,  but  at 
last  he  amended,  and  hath  been  recovered  (without 
any  other  remedy)  now  from  1646  to  this  present 
time,  1678,  though  not  altogether  of  so  perfect 
strength  of  brain  as  before,  yet  of  competent  un- 
derstanding. About  a year  or  two  ago  I saw  him 
in  London,  and  I hear  he  is  yet  alive  and  well, , 
1678. 

VI.  Thomas  Giles,  the  son  of  Mr.  Giles,  cf 
Astley,  one  of  the  then  committee  in  Worcester- 
shire, was  sent  to  be  an  apprentice  in  Worcester. 
After  a fever  (as  they  told  me),  he  fell  into  a 
violent  epilepsie  : after  much  ph  .sick  in  Worcester, 
and  opening  his  head,  and  all  in  vain,  his  mother 
took  him  home  to  her  in  Ivederminsler,  where,  be- 
ing a widow,  she  came  to  sojourn,  purposely  for 
the  company  of  godly  people  there.  Mr.  Jackson, 
the  physician  of  the  town,  my  dear  and  faithful 
friend,  now  (1678)  a physician  in  Shrewsbury, 
and  I consulting,  we  used  in  vain  what  means  we 
could.  His  fits  were  sometimes  twice  or  thrice 
a day.  We  were  fain  to  put  a key  into  his  mouth 
lest  he  should  bite  off  his  tongue.  At  last,  the 
foresaid  praying  persons  resolved  to  try  the  old 
remedy  of  fasting  and  praying  till  he  was  recovered. 
The  first  day  they  found  no  success.  As  I re- 
member, it  was  the  second  clay,  while  they  were 
together  praying,  he  was  suddenly  cured  ; and,  as 
bis  mother  and  they  that  dwelt  with  him  told  me, 
had  never  one  fit  since.  Hereupon  his  mother 
bound  him  apprentice  to  Mr.  John  Allen,  an  ho- 
nest apothecary  in  Kederminster,  whom  he  served 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES. 


73 


seven  years,  and  is  now  an  apothecary  in  Stafford, 
since  dead ; Mr.  Allen,  the  physician,  and  almost 
all  that  prayed  for  him,  being  yet  alive.  I was 
present  at  none  of  all  these  days  my  self.  If  you 
ask  me,  Why  ? — I.  My  weakness,  and  my  public k 
work,  much  hindred  me.  2.  I was  worse  than 
they,  and  had  not  their  faith,  and  fervency,  and 
patience ; and  because  we  have  no  absolute  pre- 
mise of  such  deliverances,  I was  afraid  lest  if  we 
fasted  and  prayed  so  long  as  they  resolved  to  do, 
it  would  have  turned  to  some  reproach  or  discou- 
ragement if  we  did  not  prevail.  3.  But  I have 
joyned  with  them  more  than  once,  when  we  have, 
to  our  great  encouragement,  prevailed.  But  those 
instances  I promised  to  pretermit. 

I have  read  and  heard  of  several  persons  that 
have  had  notices  by  revelation  when  they  should 
die.  I will  give  here  but  one  instance  of  an  ex- 
cellent young  man,  Mr.  Tyro;  but  I must  confess 
that  one  of  his  acquaintance  affirmed  to  me,  that 
having  been  formerly  of  a jocund,  merry  temper, 
he  became  so  very  serious  in  religion,  and  so  fer- 
vent a preacher  in  Ongar,  and  so  zealous  for  his 
own  and  other  men’s  salvation,  that  he  thought 
melancholy  might  deceive  his  imagination  as  to 
the  voice  he  was  confident  he  heard.  I lay  no 
great  stress  on  the  instance,  but  he  professed  the 
contrary  himself;  and  Mr.  Brand  extols  him,  and 
Colonel  Rich  and  his  lady  did  both  believe  him: 
and  Mr.  Davis  telling  me  how  common  the  fore- 
warnings of  death  are  in  their  country,  maketh  it 
the  easier  to  me  to  believe  the  words  of  so  good 
and  sober  a man  as  Mr.  Tyro. 

In  summ,  I verily  believe  that  I have  been  kept 
alive  these  forty  years,  but  notably  these  thirty- 
eight,  by  the  prayers  of  many  better  than  mv  self 
prevailing  with  God,  through  the  intercession  of 
our  great  Mediator. 

£ 


74  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


Colonel  Rich,  of  Stondon  Hall,  in  Essex , his  Letter 
in  relation  to  Mr.  Tyro  ; together  with  his  La- 
die's  relating  to  the  same  person. 

Sir, 

Our  neighbour,  Mr.  Halt,  informing  your 
desire  to  know  from  my  self  and  wife  the  relation 
of  a providence,  more  than  ordinary,  with  which 
Mr.  Tyro  was  exercised  before  he  came  a sick-re- 
sident under  my  roof,  I must  therefore  refer  you- 
to  the  account,  which  my  wife  herewith  gives  you, 
t he  truth  whereof  I am  fully  satisfied,  which  was 
from  Mr.  Tyro’s  own  mouth  to  her  only,  when  I 
was  at  London,  the  narrative  of  which  she  gave  me 
at  large  the  same  night  I returned  home,  though  I 
was  confirmed  in  my  belief  of  it  bv  some  discourse 
I had  with  him  afterwards,  during  his  sickness,  be- 
fore which  he  and  I perused  several  of  your 
tractates  made  publick,  with  a joynt-pleasing  ap- 
probation, especially  that  which  is  intituled  The 
Dving  Thoughts  also  another,  viz.  “ The  Cru- 
cifring  the  World  by  the  Cross  of  Christ,"  we 
having  a mutual  satisfaction  in  each  other’s  con- 
verse ; his  natural  parts,  gifts,  and  grace  toge- 
ther, with  his  holy  life,  constrained  my  desire  and 
endeavours  to  accommodate  him  to  his  last  breath, 
tor  I found  him  a true  disciple  of  Christ  our  Lord 
and  Master,  in  whom  I would  also  be  found, 

Sir, 

Your  affectionate  Servant 

Nath.  Rich. 

Stondon  Hall,  near  Ongar  in 
Essex,  May  16,  1691. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCH'ES.  75 


The  Lady  Etch’s  Letter. 

Sir, 

In  obedience  to  your  desire  by  Mr.  Hatt, 
to  have  it  under  my  hand  what  he  told  you  of 
Mr.  Tvro,  who  was  sent  by  Mr.  Brand,  at  Bishop’s 
Hall,  near  London,  to  preach  at  Ongar  in  Essex, 
and  to  prevent  mistakes,  I think  fit,  in  order  to 
your  satisfaction,  to  give  you  this  account  of  him, 
and  therein  take  occasion  to  let  you  know  how 
..great  an  honour  and  esteem  he  had  for  you.  Sir, 
I believe,  had  you  known  him,  you  would  have 
rank’d  him  among  those  worthies  that  you  have 
help’d  to  heaven,  for  he  followed  you  as  you  follow 
Christ.  About  seven  weeks  before  his  death, 
when  there  was  hope  of  recovery,  he  told  me  he 
had  something  to  tell  me  that  he  had  not  imparted 
to  any  body,  and  expressed  it  thus  When  I was 
one  evening  returning  to  my  lodging,  then  at 
Ongar,  from  this  house,  being  then  in  a good  de- 
gree of  health,  and  in  a serious  frame  meditating 
by  the  way,  I heard  a voice  say,  You  shall  die, 
and  not  pass  your  five-and-thirtieth  year  of  age  ; 
which  voice  astonished  me  greatly,  and  looking 
round  about  me,  seeing  no  body,  put  me  into 
great  consternation  and  sweat  all  over  me,  such  as 
I never  felt  (though  I dare  not  compare  it  to 
drops  of  blood),  yet  I cannot  express  how  dreadful 
it  was.  You  know,  Madam,  my  principles,  and 
that  I am  no  enthusiast,  and  how  cautious  I am  as 
to  revelations.  But  I am  sure  this  was  no  melan- 
choly fancy,  but  an  auricular  voice.  After  I had 
a little  recovered  myself,  1 begg’d  of  God  to  dis- 
cover to  me  if  this  were  from  him,  or  a delusion 
from  Satan,  but  still  the  impression  remained, 
though  I sought  God  by  prayer  most  part  of  that 
night ; and  you  may  remember,  in  my  next  visit, 
I told  you  I should  die  shortly,  but  I did  not  tell 


70  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


you  of  the  voice  I heard.  And  then  he  added, 
This  is  my  five-and-thirtieth  year  of  age,  in  July 
next  I shall  be  so  old.  And  many  other  expres- 
sions  he  added,  which  is  too  much  for  a letter,  but 
he  died  in  January  1630.  I cannot  omit,  Sir,  to 
let  you  know  how  much  he  desired  the  happiness 
of  a personal  converse  with  you  ; though  he  did 
write  to  you  formerly,  when  he  was  under  great 
trouble  of  conscience,  and  you  were  pleased  to 
write  to  him  again,  though  his  name  was  unknown 
to  you,  and  God  made  you  instrumental  to  his 
relief  and  comfort.  He  told  me,  whenever  he 
heard  you  preach  there  was  such  a presence  of  God 
accompanied  your  ministry,  that  he  felt  both  fear, 
and  trembling,  and  joy  possess  him  at  once.  He 
reading  some  book  of  yours  daily  whilst  he  was  in 
my  house,  especially  your  “ Dying  Thoughts,” 
which  on  his  death-bed  he  sent,  as  the  best  token 
of  his  love,  to  his  schoolmaster  at  Hackney,  Mr. 
Odely,  and  shed  many  tears  upon  it,  calling  it 
the  sweet  and  dear  companion  of  Ids  life,  charging 
the  messenger  to  bid  his  master  read  it,  and  pre- 
pare to  follow  him  shortly. 

I beg  your  pardon  for  this  long  trouble.  I could 
do  no  less  than  express  this  kindness  to  the  dead, 
who  yet  speaks  out  your  great  worth  to  me,  de- 
siring your  prayers  that  his  loss  to  so  dark  a corner 
as  ours  is  may  be  sanctified.  And  that  your  life 
may  be  prolong’d  in  time,  and  you  may  have  a 
full  reward  in  eternity,  is  the  prayer  of, 

Sir, 

Your  obliged  and 

Affectionate  Servant, 

Eliz,  Rich. 

Stondon  Hall,  near  Oragnr  in 
Essex,  May  13,  1691. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  77 


But  it  is  not  my  business  to  mention  all  things 
that  are  strange  and  unusual,  but  such  as  prove 
the  operations  of  spirits.  Lycosthenes  de  Pro- 
digiis  vel  Mirabilibus  will  tell  you  in  folio  of 
wonders. 

There  are  many  things  that  ignorance  causeth 
multitudes  to  take  for  prodigies.  I have  had 
many  disgreet  friends  that  have  been  affrighted 
with  the  noise  called  a death-watch,  whereas  I 
have  since,  near  threescore  years  ago,  oft  found  by 
trial,  that  it  is  a noise  made  upon  paper  by  a little 
nimble  running  worm,  just  like  a louse,  but  whiter 
and  quicker ; and  it  is  most  usually  behind  a 
paper  pasted  to  a wall,  especially  to  wainscot ; 
and  is  rarely,  if  ever,  heard  but  in  the  heat  of 
summer. 

But  who  can  deny  it  to  be  a prodigy  which  is 
recorded  by  Melch.  Adamus,  of  a great  and  good 
man,  who  had  a clock-watch  that  had  layen  in  a 
chest  many  years  unused  ; and  when  he  lay  dying, 
at  eleven-a-clock,  of  it  self,  in  that  chest,  it  struck 
eleven  in  the  hearing  of  many. 

Because  many  have  spoken  and  written  of  a 
thorn  at  Glastonbury,  in  Sommertshire,  that 
flowretii  just  on  Christmass-dav,  I thought  it  a 
thing  worthy  my  best  enquiries.  And  lest  men 
proceed  to  think  that  there  is  more  in  it  than 
there  is,  I annex  these  following  letters  from  cre- 
dible persons  that  were  well  kuown  in  the  country., 


Mr  William  Thomas's  Letter  concerning  the  Glas- 
ton  Thorn ; together  with  two  other  Enclosed 
Letters  to  the  same  purpose. 

Sir, 

Understanding  by  my  son  your  desire 
to  enquire  about  Glaston  Thorn,  I did  iinmcdi- 


78  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


ately  (being  not  able  to  travel  my  self  in  such  a 
season)  send  to  such  as  I thought  might  best  in- 
form me,  whose  information  you  have  in  the  two- 
inclosed  letters ; the  one  from  the  minister  of 
Glaston,  the  other  from  Mr.  Chetwind,  pastor  at 
Wells,  both  of  them  understanding  and  godly 
men.  I was  not  satisfied  with  Mr.  Winney’s  let- 
ter, because  he  wrote  not  of  the  graff  taken  from 
this  thorn,  now  growing,  when  the  old  thorn  is 
gong.  Something  it  seems  there  was  in  the  nature 
of  the  plant,  for  that  graff  shoots  forth  much 
sooner  than  any  other  thorn,  and  about  that  time, 
though  it  do  not  the  feat  in  blossoming  just  on  the 
day,  but  after  it,  which  may  be  because  the  soil  is 
not  so  suitable  to  it,  as  that  was  to  the  other.  I 
should  have  thought  this  had  been  all  the  wonder, 
viz.  the  natural,  rare,  and  rath  blooming  of  that 
thorn,  got  perhaps  from  foreign  parts,  made  (by 
Fame)  to  cry  Christmass  ; but  that  the  informa- 
tion in  the  first  letter  (and  testimony)  is  so  punc- 
tual, that  it  seems  to  evince  more.  But,  howso- 
ever, that  which  we  call  Christmass-dav  is  not  to 
gain  its  estimation  from  such  a providence,  but 
from  scripture,  from  reason,  at  least  from  a due 
demonstration  that  that  was,  indeed,  the  day  of 
Christ’s  birth,  which,  perhaps,  nothing  will  prove, 
unless  it  be  the  thorn.  I speak  not  against  the 
custom  of  the  church  in  remembring  the  birth  of 
Christ,  though  I conceive  Christ’s  own  day  is 
better  for  it  than  any  other — I mean  the  Lord’s 
Dav,  unto  which,  when  men’s  day's  be  added,  the 
Lord’s  Day,  and  the  Lord  of  that  dav,  suffer  by 
their  justling  with  it.  A subordination  will  not 
serve,  but  it  ariseth  to  a co-ordination  and  compe- 
tition, yea,  a prelation. 

But  that  I speak  of  is,  the  nobilitating  of  an 
uncertain  day,  upon  insufficient  evidence.  If  I 
should  sav,  the  thorn  might  so  blossom  (by  Pro- 
vidence) as  a just  hardening  of  the  wilfully  super- 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  79 


Stitious  (a  great  part  of  whose  religion  it  is  to  put 
a crown  upon  Christmass-dav,  caring  little  for 
Christ),  or  as  a trial  of  the  truly  conscientious,  to 
see  whether  they  will  build  their  religion  upon  a 
famous  thorn,  and  be  so  tamed  by  it  as  to  close 
with  the  superstition  and  profaneness  of  that  time. 
I say,  if  I should  speak  thus,  it  might  be  thought 
a paradox,  and  yet  I remember  your  lights  in 
Wales,  which  shew  (I  think)  what  God  gives  the 
devil  leave  to  do.  I shall  content  myself  therefore 
with  sending  you  the  relation,  and  leave  you  and 
others  (better  able  than  my  self)  to  consider  of  it. 
Only  this  I may  say,  that  such  a providential 
rarity  is  too  low  a thing  to  put  a divinity  upon 
that  day  : and  yet  to  make  it  a divine  testimony 
is,  I think,  the  meaning  of  those  that  are  willing 
to  make  the  most  of  it — I do  not  say  the  best  of  it. 
With  all  loving  and  thankful  respects, 

I rest,  your  obliged 

Friend  and  Brother, 

Obley,  Will.  Thomas. 

Feb.  29,  1659. 


Mr.  John  Chetwind's  Enclosed  Letter. 

Reverend  and  much  Honoured  Sir, 

In  answer  to  your  letter,  these  are  to  in- 
form you,  that  the  old  thorn  in  the  times  of  the 
war  was  rooted  up,  and  is  utterly  gone  ; and  as  for 
Mr.  Gallop’s  graflf,  I have  enquired  of  a gentleman 
that  was  his  patient,  and  lived  divers  years  in 
Mr.  Gallop’s  house,  and  observed  the  budding  and 
blossoming  of  it,  who  informed  me  that,  it  doth 
shoot  forth  and  bud  and  blossom  near  about  that 
time,  but  not  upon  the  day,  but  in  some  space 


80  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


after  it,  much  rather  than  other  thorns  usually  do. 
This  is  all  the  account  I can  give  you  of  it.  I have 
no  more  to  add,  but  mine  and  my  wife’s  kindest 
respects  to  your  self  and  good  wife,  and  that  I am 
Your  most  respectful  Friend, 

Wells,  John  Chetwind. 

Feb.  25,  1659. 


Mr.  Winney's  Inclosed  Letter  concerning  the 
Glaston  Thorn. 


Worthy  Sir, 

Real  love  and  thanks  prescribed,  &c. 
These  are  to  acquaint  you,  that  I received  a letter 
from  you,  wherein  Mr.  Thomas’s  request  to  you  is, 
that  the  exactest  and  most  punctual  account  of 
the  usual  story  of  the  blossoming  of  Glastonbury 
thorn  on  Christmas-day  might  be  found  out.  I 
have  upon  your  request  searched  more  of  it  than 
ever  I thought  to  trouble  my  self  to  do,  and  have 
conversed  with  the  most  ancient  that  I knew,  and 
was  directed  to,  and  think  those  that  are  credible, 
they  offer  to  aver  it  upon  oath  what  they  tell  me. 
Thus  one  ancient  man  tells  me,  that  he  hath  gone 
on  the  Eve  to  it,  and  be  hath  found  it  like  another 
dead  thorn,  without  any  blossom,  or  likelihood  to 
have  a sudden  forwardness  to  it,  only  some  evi- 
dence of  the  appearance  of  the  breaking  out  the 
buds,  and  but  an  appearance  perceivable;  and  he 
hath  gone  on  Christmas- .lav,  and  found  the  blos- 
soms as  though  it  was  the  midst  of  May,  and 
gathered  them,  and  sent  them  many  miles,  and 
had  good  rewards.  This  the  man  will  depose 
upon  his  oath.  At  the  same  time  this  man  was  at 
my  house,  there  came  occasionally  an  ancient 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  81 


■woman,  a neighbour,  whose  testimony  I believe 
fit  to  be  received,  who  earnestly  affirmed  this, 
that  in  the  time  of  Queen  Anne  she  lived  with  one 
Sir  Tho.  Hughes,  in  Wells,  a justice  of  peace,  who 
purposely  sent  his  men  (two  of  them)  to  know  the 
truth,  that  he  might  satisfie  any  that  might  make 
enquiry ; and  on  the  Eve,  towards  night,  they 
found  it  as  another  thorn,  only  the  breaking  out 
of  the  beginning  of  buds  ; and  staying  in  Glaston- 
bury all  night,  to  observe,  as  near  as  might  be,  the 
time  when  they  began  to  sprout  forth  into  a per- 
fect blossom,  they  have  gone  again  toward  the 
turn  of  the  night,  and  have  found  the  perfect  blos- 
som about  two  or  three  of  the  clock,  so  that  at 
morning  they  have  returned  to  their  master  with 
them,  which  she  told  me  she  saw  when  they 
brought  it  home.  And  another  man  tells  me  the 
same  story  as  the  first,  only  with  this  variation  : — 
His  father  (and  godfather  living  at  Bath)  went  the 
Eve’s  eve,  and  found  nothing  but  buds,  and  on 
Christmas-day  in  the  morning  found  the  blossoms, 
and  his  father  sent  them  to  Bath  to  his  godfather, 
because  he  went  thither  home  to  keep  his  Christ- 
mas. And  a woman  at  the  same  time  told  me, 
something  much  like  the  second,  that  she  hath 
gone  the  Eve,  late  at  night,  and  with  a lanthorn 
and  candle  with  her  company,  stayed  four  hours, 
to  see  if  it  might  be  the  manner  of  the  sprouting 
out  of  it ; and  in  that  space  saw  that  it  blossomed, 
the  green  boughs  the  length  of  half  the  fore  finger 
to  the  middle  joynt.  What  Mr.  Gallop’s  graft  of 
this  old  tree  doth,  I shall  leave  you  to  him  to  be 
certified.  Both  our  loves  to  your  self  and  good 
wife.  Mr.  Stuks  and  his  wife  desiring  one  favour 
in  the  close,  that  you  would  be  pleased  to  take 
pains  to  begin  our  lecture  the  next  Tuesday.  I 
have  not  had  but  one  assistant,  I think,  this  seven 
or  eight  weeks.  I shall  be  absent  myself.  I in- 

E 5 


82 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


tend,  if  please  God,  to  be  at  Bristol  fair,  where  I 
have  some  business,  and  pray  send  me  word  of  it, 
that  I may  be  assured  I rest, 

Yours,  in  all  bonds  of  love, 

Glatt  n,  Sam.  Kinney. 

Jan.  21,  1659. 


I have  oft  wonder’d  at  the  commonly  believed, 
gift  of  the  kings  of  England  and  Fiance  to  heal  the 
struma.  All  my  doubt  hath  still  been  of  the 
matter  of  fact,  whether  it  be  such  a real  gift  of 
healing,  or  not ; for  if  it  be,  I will  not  be  so  bold 
as  to  ask  God  a reason  of  it,  or  why  he  giveth  it 
to  these  kings  rather  than  to  others.  Nor  will  I 
dishonour  his  gift  as  if  it  were  not  his,  because  I 
know  not  his  reason  ; no  more  than  Christ  did  the 
miracle  done  at  the  pool  in  Jerusalem,  upon  the 
angel’s  moving  the  water;  or,  with  Naaman,  say, 
“ Are  not  Abanah  and  Pharphar  as  good  water  as 
Jordan  ?”  I have  long  enquired  of  all  the  phy- 
sicians, and  others  that  I could,  of  the  reality  of 
the  success ; whether  it  be  not  the  gold,  the 
change  of  air,  or  the  conceit ; and  I never  heard  so 
much  as  to  put  me  past  all  doubt.  But  many 
credible  physicians  say,  as  Mr.  Wiseman  (a  chi- 
rurgeon  that  had  much  opportunity  of  knowing) 
doth  in  his  Book  of  Chirurgery,  “ That  though 
all  are  not  cured,  yet  more  are  cured  by  it  than 
by  all  the  physicians  in  England.” 

I know  the  true  original  of  it  also,  and  its  occa- 
sion, is  much  in  the  dark  ; but  I leave  this  to 
other  men’s  enquiry  : only  I say,  if  the  matter  of 
fact  prove  certain,  there  can  be  no  great  doubt  but 
it  proveth  the  governing  agency  of  invisible,  in- 
tellectual poweis. 

If  it  be  miraculous,  it  seemeth  to  be  entailed  on 
the  kingdoms  of  England  and  Fiance,  rather  than 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  83’ 


to  be  any  approbation  of  the  religion  or  piety  of 
the  kings;  because,  if  any  have  this  gift,  kings  of 
contrary  religions  have  it,*  and  the  worst  as  well 
as  the  best,  and  usurpers  as  well  as  rightful  kings. 
And  I hear  of  no  other  that  pretend  to  it,  but  the 
kings  of  England  and  France ; and  will  the  king  of 
France  take  it  for  his  glory,  to  heal  a few  persons 
of  a sore,  and  to  kill  many  thousand  innocents  by 
the  sword,  and  burn  their  cities. 


Mr.  Emlin,-(-  a worthy  preacher  in  Dublin, 
having  told  me  this  by  word  of  mouth,  I desired 
him  to  send  it,  sufficiently  attested  ; which  he  doth 
as  followeth  : — 

Mr.  Emlin's  Letter,  concerning  an  Apparition  at 
Belfast,  in  Ireland. 

Reverend  Sir, 

I have  been  very  uneasie  to  think  that  I 
should  so  long  delay  the  answer  of  your  desire 


* “ I reflected  upon  the  performances  of  king 
Pyrrhus,  who  cured  diseases  with  his  finger ; so 
did  Vespasian  cure  two  by  touching  them,  as  both 
Tacitus  and  Suetonius  avow;  so  it  has  not  been 
doubted  that  the  kings  of  England  and  France 
have  generally  cured  the  king’s  evil.  Ip  Turkey, 
also,  and  Afrique,  they  have  persons  of  the  like 
qualifications,  which  they  boast  to  have  received 
from  the  favour  of  their  prophet,  Mahomet.  But 
undoubtedly  God  hath  permitted  all  religions  to 
have  their  real  miracles,  that  men  may  learn  to  trv 
miracles  by  the  truth,  and  not  truth  bv  miracles.” 
— Account  of  Greatarick's  Cures,  bu  Dr.  Stubbe, 
4to.  1666. 

•(•  Mr.  Emlin  was  an  eminent  nonconformist 


8-1  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


about  the  affair  related  underneath.  The  distance 
of  the  place  in  which  it  was  transacted,  with  the 
slowness  of  my  correspondent  in  replies,  hath 
Jnade  me  nncapable  of  (living  you  so  full  and 
quick  satisfaction  as  might  else  have  been.  All 
that  I can  relate  at  present  is  briefly  this,  viz. 

There  having  been  a long  contest  between 
Lemuel  Matthews,  archdeacon  of  the  county  of 
Down,  and  Claudius  Gilbert,  minister  of  Belfast, 
about  their  right  to  Drumbeg,  a small  parish 
within  four  miles  of  Belfast,  it  proved  very 
troublesome  to  the  parishioners,  who  generally  paid 
their  dues  to  Mr.  Gilbert,  the  incumbent  in  pos- 
session ; but  the  archdeacon  claimed  the  same  to 
be  paid  to  him  also,  for  which  he  procured  a 
warrant ; and  in  the  execution  of  it  by  his  servants, 
at  the  house  of  one  Charles  Loftin,  one  of  the 
parishioners,  they  offeied  some  violence  to  his 
wife,  who  refused  entrance  to  them,  who  died 
within  a few  weeks  after  the  injury  received;  but 
she  being  otherwise  an  infirm  woman,  little  notice 
was  taken  of  her  death,  till  some  time  after,  by  her 
strange  appearance  to  one  Thomas  Donelson  (a 
spectator  of  life  violence  done  to  her).  She  af- 
frighted him  into  a prosecution  of  Robert  Eccle- 
son,  the  criminal.  She  appeared  divers  times,  but 
chiefly  upon  one  Lord’s-day  evening,  when  she 


divine,  but  much  persecuted  by  the  high  church 
party,  as  well  as  by  some  of  his  Presbyterian 
brethren,  for  avowing  what  are  called  rational,  or 
anti-trinitarian,  principles  ; he  was,  however,  fa- 
voured by  Dr.  Tbos.  Tennison,  then  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  honoured  with  the  friendship 
of  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke.  “ He  was  (says  Ihe  General 
Biography),  a man  of  strong  parts,  and  a clear  way 
of  thinking,  and  abounded  in  all  moral  and  re- 
ligious graces.” 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  85 


fetch’d  him,  with  a strange  force,  out  of  his  house, 
into  the  yard,  and  fields  adjacent.  Before  her  last 
coming  (for  she  did  so  three  times  that  day) 
several  neighbours  were  called  in,  to  whom  he 
gave  notice  that  she  was  again  coming,  and  beclcen’d 
him  to  come  out;  upon  which  they  went  to  shut 
the  door,  but  he  forbad  it,  saying,  that  she  looked 
with  a terrible  aspect  upon  him,  when  they  offered 
it.  But  his  friends  laid  hold  on  him,  and  embraced 
him,  that  he  might  not  again  go  out;  notwith- 
standing which  (a  plain  evidence  of  some  invisible 
power),  he  was  drawn  out  of  their  hands  in  a sur- 
prizing manner,  and  carried  abroad  into  the  field 
and  yard,  as  before,  she  charging  him  to  prosecute 
justice;  which  voice,  as  also  Donelson’s  reply,  the 
people  heard,  though  they  saw  no  shape.  There 
are  many  witnesses  of  this  yet  alive,  particulai  ly 
Sarah,  the  wife  of  Charles  Loftin,  son  to  the  de- 
ceased woman  ; and  one  William  Iiolyday  and  his 
wife,  &c. 

Upon  this,  the  said  Donelson  deposed  what  he 
knew  of  the  aforesaid  violence,  before  Mr.  Randal 
Brice,  a neighbour-justice,  and  confirmed  all  at  the 
assizes  of  Down,  in  the  year  16S5  (as  1 remember), 
where  the  several  witnesses  were  heard  and  sworn, 
and  their  examinations  were  entred  into  the  re- 
cords of  that  assizes,  to  the  amazement  and  satis- 
faction of  all  the  country,  and  of  the  judges,  whom 
I have  heard  speak  of  it  at  that  time  with  much 
wonder;  insomuch  that  the  said  Eccleson  hardly 
escaped  with  his  life,  but  was  burnt  in  the  hand. 

The  said  Donelson  is  yet  living  in  the  same 
place,  with  the  other  witnesses. 

I could  learn  many  more  circumstances,  but  that 
you  are  in  haste;  and  all  this  I heard  spoken  of 
myself,  with  universal  amazement,  at  the  time 
when  transacted,  living  in  Belfast  at  that  time; 
and  1 should  not  have  been  beholden  to  any  to 


86  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


have  believed  this  relation,  that  had  been  there, 
and  at  the  trial  at  Down. 

With  Mr.  Bois’s  respects, 

I remain, 

A Reverencer  of  you, 

Tho.  Emlin. 


Having  received  from  Mr.  Gilbert,  the  reverend 
minister  of  the  place,  a narrative  of  the  strange 
story  near  Belfast,  I will  insert  his  letter. 

Mr.  Gilbert's  Letter  concerning  the  Apparition  near 
Belfast , in  Ireland. 


Dear  Sir, 

Your  last,  of  July  the  6th,  I received;  and 
since  that,  I have  again  and  again  enquired  farther 
into  the  business  of  the  apparition  of  Magdalen 
Loflin,  which  died  about  Novemb.  1,  1685,  of  the 
hurt  she  had  received  a month  before.  And  she 
appeared  to  Thomas  Donelson,  a neighbour,  four 
weeks  after  her  death,  in  the  house  of  William 
Holiday,  near  her  own  house.  There  were  then 
present  in  the  said  house,  William  Holiday,  and 
Helen  his  wife;  as  also  Sarah  Lofnam,  daughter- 
in-law  to  the  said  defunct;  and  some  servants  and 
children  in  the  house,  besides  Charles  Loflin  and 
Helen  Loflin,  children  to  the  said  defunct,  which 
are  now  all  alive;  and  most  of  them  were  sum- 
moned to  the  following  assizes  at  Downe  Patrick, 
and  there  deposed  solemnly  before  the  bench  the 
several  circumstantials  of  the  said  apparition. 
Which  apparition  was  thrice  repeated,  in  the  same 
evening,  to  the  said  Thomas  Donelson ; and  how 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  87 


he  was  horribly  frighted  thereby,  and  violently 
drawn  out  of  the  said  house,  before  their  eyes, 
though  they  struggled  hard  to  detain  him  ; and 
that  he  was  carried  up  and  down,,over  neighbour- 
ing hedges  and  ditches  ; and  that  her  last  words  to 
him  were,  “ That  she  would  trouble  him  no  more, 
if  he  did  faithfully  prosecute  the  cause  of  her 
death  ; which  she  still  ascribed  to  the  blows  which 
the  received  from  the  said  R.  Eccleston  and  K. 
Higgison.” 

The  said  Thomas  Donelson  did  accordingly  re- 
pair to  his  landlord,  the  next  justice,  Mr.  Randal 
Brice;  who  brought  their  several  examinations  to 
Sir  William  Franklin,  in  Belfast  Castle,  where  also 
was  present  the  Earl  of  Longford ; which  said 
depositions  were  carried  to  Dublin,  and  there  re- 
commended to  the  special  care  of  Judge  John  Lin- 
don,  who  was  to  come  down  the  next  assizes  of 
Dowue.  And  the  said  trial  and  examination  of 
witnesses  were  then  mannaged  at  the  said  assizes 
by  James  Macartriy,  counsellor,  in  the  behalf  of 
Charles  Lofiin,  the  plaintiff,  to  the.  admiration  of 
all  the  bench,  and  of  the  company  there,  in  my 
sight  and  audience.  So  that  the  matter  was  no- 
toriously known  and  believed  through  the  whole 
country.  Nor  was  there  any  cause  of  suspecting 
any  fraud  therein,  they  being  all  plain,  honest 
neighbours,  well  known  to  me,  and  my  parishoners, 
in  the  parish  ofDruonbeg,  in  the  county  of  Downe, 
and  in  the  province  of  Ulster, 

I rest, 

Your  cordially  affectionate, 

Belfast,  Cl.  Gilbert. 

Aug.  24,  1091. 


88  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


A Dublin  Instance,  attested  by  Mr.  Daniel 
Williams ,*  noui  in  London. 

About  the  year  1G78,  I knew  a young  woman, 
who  was  niece  to  Alderman  Arundel,  in  Dublin. 

In  her  said  uncle’s  house  she  was  pursued  with 
very  terrible  noises  ; as  by  violent  stroaks  on  the 
wainscots  and  chests,  in  what  chambers  she  fre- 
quented. 

The  blows  were  heard  throughout  the  house, 
and  were  so  troublesome,  as  to  occasion  the  re- 
moval of  the  young  woman  to  an  house  near  Smith- 
field,  in  Dublin,  not  without  hopes  that  the  dis- 
turbance might  thereby  cease;  but  the  noise  pur- 
sued her  thither,  and  was  no  more  beard  in  her 
former  dwelling. 


* Mr.  Williams  was  born  at  Wrexham,  in  North 
Wales,  but  passed  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in 
Ireland.  He  was  twenty  years  pastor  to  a congre- 
gation in  Wood-street,  Dublin.  During  the  Irish 
troubles,  he  came  to  England,  and  was  here  fre- 
quently consulted  on  Irish  affairs  by  King  William. 
On  the  death  of  the  celebrated  Richard  Baxter,  in 
1691,  by  whom  he  was  greatly  esteemed,  he  suc- 
ceeded him  as  one  of  the  preachers  of  the  Pinner’s 
Hall  lecture  ; he  had,  about  the  same  time,  the 
degree  of  D.D.  conferred  on  him,  by  the  universi- 
ties both  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow.  He  was  a 
munificent  benefafctor  to  numerous  learned  and 
charitable  societies ; but  is  best  known  as  the 
founder  of  the  library  in  Red  Cross-street,  Crip- 
plegate.  Here  the  doctor’s  own  books  were  de- 
posited, as  well  as  the  curious  collection  of  Dr. 
Bates,  purchased  by  Dr.  Williams  for.  the  purpose, 
at  an  expense  of  5001.— Chalmers's  Biographical 
Dictionary. 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  89‘ 


Here  she  continued  as  long  as  the  owner  of  that 
house  would  hear  the  resort  of  people,  and  terrour 
of  those  sudden  and  frequent  claps. 

From  this  place  she  was  removed  to  a little 
house  in  Patrick-street,  near  the  gate.  Here  she 
met  with  the  same  exercise,  and  the  noise  was, 
generally  about  two-a-clock  in  the  mor  ning,  greater 
than  at  other  times. 

Several  nights  were  spent,  in  prayer  with  her,  by 
ministers,  as  Mr.  Cox,  Dr.  Roles,  Mr.  Chambers, 
Mr.  Kevs,  &c.,  who  all,  with  many  others,  assured 
me,  they  heard  the  said  blows  in  the  room  where 
they  prayed,  sometimes  on  a great  chest  there, 
sometimes  on  the  wall,  &c. 

Mr.  Chambers  and  Mr.  Keys  were  employed 
there  the  night  before  I had  promised  to  be  with 
her. 

The  next  night,  Mr.  Cox  having  oft  heard  the 
said  noises,  and  oft  prayed  with  the  woman,  was 
desirous  to  accompany  me.  There  were  many 
people  (as  usual)  sat  up  with  us ; I preached 
from  II  eb.  2,  18,  and  contrived  to  be  at 
prayer  at  that  time  when  the  noise  used  to  be 
greatest.  / 

When  I was  at  prayer,  the  woman,  kneeling  by 
me,  catched  violently  at  my  arm,  and  afterwards 
told  us,  she  saw  a terrible  sight ; but  it.  pleased 
God,  there  was  no  noise  at  all.  And  from  that 
time,  God  graciously  freed  her  from  all  that  dis- 
turbance. 

I examined  this  person,  and  could  find  nothing 
in  her  circumstances  fit  to  induce  one  to  any  Satis- 
factory judgment  of  her  case. 

These  noises  lasted  about  three  months,  and  she 
was  much  enfeebled  in  body,  and  almost  distracted 
thereby ; but  soon  recovered  upon  the  removal 
thereof. 

Attested  by  me, 

Daniel  Williams. 


90  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


TIIE  CONCLUSIO.V. 


Concerning  Angels. 

While  I consider  these  unquestioable  evidences  of 
the  certainty  of  spirits,  and  how  much  they  have  to 
do  with  men,  I cannot  but  think  that  we  have  also 
much  to  do  with  them  : with  the  bad,  to  resist 
them  as  our  enemies,  and  the  enemies  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  the  church  of  God,  against  whom  we  must 
eontinually  watch  and  pray,  lest  we  fall  into  their 
temptations;  and  with  the  good,  that  we  may 
be  meet  for  their  preserving  and  comforting 
ministry. 

But  in  all  our  histories  it  is  observable,  that  bad  1 
spirits’  apparitions  and  actions  are  far  more  fre- 
quent, and  more  sensible  than  good  ones;  which 
may,  perhaps,  to  some  seem  strange.  Concerning 
which  I consider; — 

1.  That  corporeal  crassitude  is  an  abasement, 
and  therefore  fittest  for  the  more  ignoble  sort  of 
spirits : we  that  dwell  here  in  bodies,  are  of  a i 
lower  order  than  those  of  the  more  high  and  in- 
visible regions. 

2 And  the  bad  spirits,  as  they  have  a baser 
consistence,  have  also  a more  base  and  terrene  in- 
clination. And  therefore  it  is  the  less  wonder,  that 
they  mind  matters  of  money  and  lands;  and  no  > 
doubt  but  the  souls  of  wicked  men  carry  with  them 
much  of  the  vicious  habits  in  which  they  lived 
here,  that  is,  of  covetousness  and  revenge.  And 
thev  that  tell  us,  that  such  as  Dives  retain  no  love 
to  their  brethren  on  earth,  speak  more  than  they 
can  prove,  and  are  not  so  credible  as  Christ,  that 
seemeth  to  say  to  the  contrary.  Some  make  a 
state  of  departed  souls,  good  a id  bad,  out  of  their 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  91 


own  inventions,  which  it’s  very  likely  death  will 
confute. 

.3.  And  it  is  far  greater  things  than  visible  ap- 
pearances that  wp  constantly  receive  from  angels, 
more- suitable  to  their  nature  and  dignity,  and  to 
our  good.  Some  men  have  long  laboured  to  attain 
a visible  or  sensible  communion  with  them,  and 
think  they  have  attained  it ; but  while  they  pre- 
sumptuously desire  to  pervert  the  order  of  God’s 
household  and  government,  it  is  no  wonder  if,  in- 
stead of  angels,  they  converse  with  devils  that  are 
transformed  into  seeming  angels  of  light,  that,  by 
delusion,  they  may  transform  such  men  into  minis- 
ters of  unrighteousness. 

It  is  a doleful  instance  of  the  effect  of  a perverse 
kind  of  opposition  to  Popery,  and  running  from 
one  extveam  to  another,  to  note  how  little  sense 
most  Protestants  shew  of  the  great  benefits  that 
we  receive  by  angels.  How  seldom  we  hear  them, 
in  publick  or  private,  give  thanks  to  God  for  their 
ministry  and  helps?  and  more  seldom  pray  for  it  ? 
When  hear  we  any  ministers  teach  believers  what 
love  and  what  thanks  they  owe  to  angels  ? where- 
as the  excellency  and  holiness  of  their  natures 
obligeth  11s  to  love  them,  and  their  love  and  care 
of  us  bespeaketh  thankfulness;  yea,  we  have 
teachers  that  would  perswade  men  that  this  sa- 
vourelh  of  Popery,  and  doth  derogate  from  Christ; 
and  yet,  if  the  people  love,  and  honour,  and  main- 
tain them,  they  take  this  to  be  no  derogation 
from  Christ : as  if  they  were  more  amiable  than 
angels,  or  Christ  may  not  use  the  ministry  of 
angels  as  well  as  their’s.  The  Lord  pitty  the  dis- 
tracted, divided  societies  of  Christians,  who,  in  all 
countries,  are  fallen  into  uncharitable  sects,  that, 
on  pretence  of  saving  the  truth,  and  the  church 
from  the  errours  of  each  other,  do  corrupt  both  by 
the  addition  of  contrary  errours  ; so  that  it’s  hard 
to  find  out  many  errours  of  Popery,  or  ancient 


92  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


lieresie,  which  hath  not  been  avoided  bv  contrary 
faults,  in  the  corruption  of  doctrine,  charity,  ot 
concord. 

Devils  have  a greater  game  to  play,  invisibly, 
than  by  apparitions.  O happy  world!  if  they  did 
not  do  a hundred  thousand  times  more  hurt  by 
the  baits  of  pleasure,  lust,  and  honour,  and  by 
pride,  and  love  of  money,  and  sensuality,  than 
they  do  by  witches  ! O ! that  they  did  not  more 
dangerously  haunt  the  houses  and  souls  of  lords, 
knights,  gentlemen,  and  lustful  youths ! Who 
can  conjure  them  out  of  universities  and  pulpits,-, 
out  of  a malignant,  sclanderous  clergy  and  laity, 
out  of  worldly,  self-seeking,  carnal  men  ? 

If  the  devil  can  get  people  (perhaps  lords  and 
ladies)  to  spend  the  day  (their  precious  hours)  in 
cards  and  dice,  and  feastings,  and  stage  plays,  and 
masks,  and  musick,  and  perhaps  filthy  lust,  he 
will  let  you  say  your  prayers  at  night,  and  cry  Godd 
mercy,  and  perhaps  tell  him  that  you  repent,  that 
you  may  sin  on  the  more  boldly  the  next  day*-, 
And  it’s  like  he  will  provide  you  a ghostly  father,’ 
as  bad  as  your  selves,  that  shall  give  you  the 
sacrament  as  a sealed  pardon,  and  pronounce  youu 
absolved,  and  that  as  in  the  name  of  Christ. 

All  these  effects  of  devils  the  world  abounds 
with,  but  the  effects  of  angels  are  observed  but  by- 
very  few.  Because  even  as  the  Sadduces  think 
that  all  these  vices  and  confusions  are  only  the 
effects  of  men’s  own  pravitv,  and  not  of  devils,  not 
knowing  that  all  such  births  have  a father  and  a 
mother  (the  devil  and  men’s  own  hearts),  so  most 
good  people  look  so  much  to  God  and  to  ministers 
in  all  that  is  done  on  them,  that  they  take  little 
notice  of  angels,  that  are  God’s  greater  ministers, 
as  if  they  had  little  to  do  with  us. 

By  this,  1.  We  give  not  to  God  the  due  honour 
of  the  order  of  his  works.  2.  We  are  guilty  of 
unrighteousness,  in  denying  their  due  love  and 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  93 


gratitude  to  such  noble  agents.  3 We  lose  the 
comfortable  remembrance  of  our  own  communion 
with  them.  4.  We  lose  some  helps  to  a heavenly 
mind  and  conversation,  when,  as  it  would  make  the 
thoughts  of  heaven  more  familiar  and  pleasant  to 
us,  to  think  of  such  a holy  and  amiable  society, 
and  would  make  us  the  willinger  to  die. 

As  to  them  that  say,  that  it  is  enough  to  know 
that  Christ  is  all  to  us,  and  we  must  take  heed  of 
ascribing  any  thing  to  creatures,  I answer,  is 
Christ  the  less  all  to  us,  for  giving  us  hisunercies  ? 
forgiving  us  the  ministry  of  angels?  Is  he  the 
less  all  to  us,  for  giving  gifts  to  men,  for  giving 
comforters  and  merciful  relievers  to  the  poor  ? 
for  giving  to  children  the  love  and  care  of  parents  ? 
or,  for  giving  men  good  princes  and  magistrates  to 
rule  them  ? or,  for  giving  them  soldiers  to  fight 
for  them  ? or,  for  giving  you  ministers  to  teach 
you  ? who  more  praiseth  their  teachers,  than  such 
objectors  ? Will  you  be  unthankful  to  your  bene- 
factors, for  fear  of  ascribing  to  creatures  ? Will 
you  not  praise  a godly  man  above  a wicked  ? 
Will  you  not  praise  and  admire  the  glory  of  the 
sun  and  stars,  and  the  frame  of  heaven  and  earth, 
for  fear  of  ascribing  to  creatures  ? Is  the  praising 
of  a work  a wrong  to  the  workman? 

Indeed  this  ugreeth  with  their  doctrine,  who, 
because  Paul  counted  all  his  Mosaical  legal  righ- 
teousness as  loss  or  dung,  in  comparison  of  the 
righteousness  that  God  gave  him  in  and  by  Christ, 
do  therefore  say,  that  we  must  count  all  that  righ- 
teousness as  dung,  which  Christ  himself  worketh 
in  us  by  his  Spirit,  even  faith  itself,  which  is  im- 
puted, or  reckoned,  to  us  for  righteousness.  This 
enticeth  men  to  be  out  of  love  with  Christian 
righteousness,  when  Christ  hath  made  it  our  own, 
if  it  be  no  better  than  dung  ; and  to  fear  that  some 
such  men  have  no  better.  But  they  say,  they  ac- 
count faith,  and  love  to  Christ,  to  be  dung,  only  as 


S4  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


to  justification ; as  if  God  did  not  make  all  mei 
just,  whom  he  justifieth  by  esteem  and  sentence 
or,  as  if  that  were  righteousness,  that  doth  in  noi 
part  or  degree  make  a man  righteous  ; or,  as  i 
any  but  Christians,  as  such,  are  justified  ; or  an; 
man  were  a Christian  before  he  accepteth  Chris 
by  a loving  and  thankful  consent  or  trust,  as  hi  . 
Saviour  and  his  teacher,  and  his  Lord  and  ruler 
But  this  is  a digression,  which  men’s  talk  agains  t 
ascribing  to  angels  led  me  to. 

We  are  not  for  ascribing  to  angels  (nor  to  faith 
and  love,  and  holiness)  the  least  part  of  the  honou 
proper  to  God,  or  to  Jesus  Christ.  They  do  none 
of  the  work  of  our  Redeemer  for  us  (nor  can  w< 
do  the  least  of  it  for  our  selves),  unless  as  th< 
work  of  his  instruments  and  agents,  may  be  caller 
Christ’s  work  ; they  save  us,  indeed,  but  it  is  bu  ; 
as  Timothy  was  taught  by  Paul,  how  to  save  him-  • 
self,  and  those  that  heard  him  ; and  we  are  bid  tf  i 
save  our  selves.  Christ  teacheth  us,  and  ministerr 
tgach  us.  Christ  feedeth  us,  and  we  feed  our-  - 
selves;  yea,  he  saith  that  we  feed  him:  and  tha  ; 
he  will,  for  so  doing,  say  “ Come,  ye  blessed,  in 
herd  the  kingdom.”  Angels  and  men  do  Christ’ 
commanded  work  ; but  no  creature  doth  the  leas  ; 
part  of  Christ’s  own  proper  undertaken  work. 

Objection.  But  these  high  thoughts  of  angel  i 
have  drawn  the  Papists  to  idolatry,  in  praying  tr 
them,  and  worshipping  them. 

Answer.  It  is  your  denying  them  the  honou  i 
that  is  due  to  them,  which  is  a temptation  tha  l 
hardeneth  Papists  in  their  excess. 

Must  we  not  love  and  honour  kings,  ministers 
and  saints,  though  some  herein  run  into  extreams 
We  have  many  reasons  against  praying  to  angels- 
or  offering  them  visible  corporeal  worship  ; hecaus 
we  know  not  just  when  they  are  present,  and  be 
cause  it  may  countenance  the  heathens  demor 
worship  and  idolatry,  and  because  God  hath  ap 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  95 


pointed  us  no  such  sort  of  worship.  But  God 
having  so  largely  told  us  of  their  love  to  us,  and 
their  constant  eminent  service  for  us,  he  thereby 
obligeth  us  to  answerable  regard,  affections,  and 
acknowledgment. 

I have  said  so  much,  in  a small  discourse  in  Mr. 
Isaack  Ambrose,  his  book  of  Communion  with 
Angela  (at  his  request,  who  is  now  with  angels), 
that  I will  not  here  recite  very  many  particular 
texts  of  scripture  about  this  subject:  but  if  you 
will  but  look  in  your  Concordance,  you  shall  see 
what  abundant  mention  of  angels  there  is  through- 
out all  the  scripture,  while  we  hear  so  little  of 
them  in  our  books  and  pulpits.  It’s  true,  that  in 
the  Old  Testament  time  they  oftener  visibly  ap- 
peared than  they  do  now;  but  that  is  no  deroga- 
tion to  our  Gospel  state  ; as  it  is  more  spiritual 
than  theirs,  that  needed  more  visible  means,  so  our 
spiritual  benefits,  by  them  before-named,  are 
greater  than  theirs  were. 

1.  How  familiar  were  angels  with  Abraham, 
who  entertained  them  as  men,  till  they  made 
themselves  better  known  to  him  : they  were  the 
messengers  of  the  great  promise  to  him  of  the  nu- 
merous and  the  holy  seed.  They  reproved  Sarah 
for  her  unbelief,  that  they  might  comfort  her  by 
the  promised  seed. 

How  familiar  were  they  with  Lot,  when  they 
came  into  his  house,  and  took  him  in,  and  blinded 
his  enemies,  and  told  him  their  message  concerning 
Sodom,  and  when  they  carried  him,  while  he  de- 
lav  ed  to  depart?  And  when  they  saved  Zoar  for 
his  sake  ? 

How  familiar  were  they  with  Jacob,  in  his 
travels,  and  his  return ; when  he  saw  them,  as  by 
a ladder,  ascending  and  descending;  and  when  one 
of  them  wrestled  with  him,  and  blessed  him, 
tli  no  eh  he  made  him  halt? 

1 know  that  many  excellent  divines  do  sav,  that 


96 


HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


one  of  these,  called  angels,  was  Chiist.  To  which 
I say,  1.  If  it  were  so,  that  doth  not  deny,  but 
confirm  what  I am  pleading  for.  If  Christ  appear- 
ing, made  angels  his  companions,  the  more  for 
their  honour. 

2.  But  if  this  be  true,  either  Christ  had  a body, 
yea,  many  bodies,  before  his  incarnation  bv  Mary, 
or  not.  If  not,  what  were  all  these  similitudes  of 
men,  that  did  eat,  and  drink,  and  act  ? Were 
they  mere  shadows  and  delusions?  How,  then, 
could  they  speak  and  act  so  potently?  If  vea^ 
then  was  the  pure  Godhead  hypostatically  united 
to  these  many  appearing  bodies,  or  not?  Who 
can  prove  a difference,  save  as  to  the  matter 
and  duration,  between  his  union  with  thesp,  aud 
with  his  last  assumed  flesh.  And  yet  the  scripture 
appropriated  Christ’s  incarnation,  and  coming  in 
the  bodv,  to  the  fulness  of  time,  and  to  those  last 
days.  I am  loth  to  say,  without  proof,  that  Christ 
had  many  bodies,  lest  any  should  infer  that  there 
have  been  many  Christs;  but  if  this  must  be 
held,  it  will  introduce  Peter  Sterry’s  doctrine  as^ 
most  probable,  that  Chiist,  as  the  eternal  word 
essentially,  God  first  caused  the  noblest  created; 
nature,  above  angels  (or,  as  Dr.  More  calleth  it. 
an  eternal  flesh;  or,  as  he  and  John  Turner,  ai 
prime  created  life  in  the  prime  matter),  and  did; 
unite  itself  to  this  super-angelical  nature,  and  by 
it  cause  all  the  rest;  and  that  this  second  nature- 
appeared  to  the  lathers  by  such  temporary  assumed 
bodies,  and  at  last  assumed  the  body  of  a man 
being,  some  say,  itself  a soul  to  it,  but  as  others, 
assuming  both  a human  soul  and  body:  and  so,, 
that  Christ  hath  three  natures,  a divine,  a super- 
angelical,  and  a humane.  But  of  this  oft  else- 
where. This  opinion  is  reconciling  as  to  the 
Arians,  who  have  affirmed  Christ  to  be  a creature 
above  angels.  And  if  God  made  such  a creature,', 
methinks  it  should  he  easie  to  perswade  them, , 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  97 


that  he  is  as  the  center , and  mere  than  a soul, 
maketh  all  the  world  one  (though  of  unlike  parts) 
doth  primarily  unite  himself  with  the  first  and 
noblest  of  his  productions. 

Objection. — But  scripture  saith,  that  Abraham 
called  one  of  these  Lord. 

Answer. — That  name,  both  Adonai  and  Elohim, 
are  oft  given  to  creatures.  And  if  the  name  of 
Jehovah  be  sometimes  used  as  to  angels,  it  is  only 
meant  to  God,  speaking  by  them,  whom  Abraham 
knew  to  be  present,  though  invisible,  and  to  know 
all  that  was  said. 

Yet  further,  it  was  an  angel  that  appeared  to 
Moses  in  the  burning  bush,  and  so  that  sent  him 
on  his  work  to  deliver  the  Israelites  from  Egypt, 
and  fortified  him  with  power  of  miracles,  and  made 
him  his  great  promises  of  success;  and  yet  no 
doubt  it  was  God  ; and  the  text  is  true  that  af- 
firmeth  both  : therefore  it  must  be  God  speaking 
and  acting  by  the  ministry  of  an  angel,  commis- 
sioned to  use  his  name. 

It  was  angels  that  gave  Moses  the  law  in  the 
Mount  Sinai,  for  so  saith  the  Scripture;  but  it 
was  God  by  them,  who  were  his  voice  and  finger, 
that  made  and  wrote  the  tables,  and  spake  all  the 
words.  These  were  all  great  and  wonderful  mi- 
nistrations. 

God  promised  Moses  that  his  angels  should  go 
before  the  Israelites  to  conquer  their  enemies, 
and  bring  them  into  the  promised  land;  and  he 
chargeth  them  not  to  provoke  him,  for  God’s  name 
was  upon  him,  and  he  would  not  forgive  their 
iniquities.  What  greater  things  could  be  said, 
than  that  an  angel  shall  bear  God’s  name,  and  be 
their  captain,  and  conquer  their  enemies,  and  be 
their  governour,  and  not  forgive  their  wilful  sins. 

In  Joshua’s  war  at  Jericho,  an  angel  appeareth, 
and  professeth  himself  “ the  captain  of  the  Lord’s 
Hosts,”  Josh.  v.  14,  15  ; and  Joshua  fell  on  his 

F 


98  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


face  to  the  earth,  and  worshipped  him,  and  prayed 
to  him  to  tell  him  his  message.  If  angels  be  not 
the  generals  or  captains  of  our  armies,  we  are  un- 
like to  conquer. 

It  was  by  an  angel  that  God  brought  the 
Israelites  out  of  Egypt,  Numb.  xx.  16;  it  was  an 
angel  that  chose  a wife  for  Isaack,  Gen.  xxiv.  7, 
40  ; the  angel  of  God’s  presence  saved  the  Israel- 
ites, Isa.  lxiii.  9 ; an  angel  delivered  the  three 
men,  Dan.  iii.,  from  the  fire,  and  Daniel  from  the 
lions,  Dan.  vi. ; angels  preached  Christ  to  the 
shepherds ; an  angel  made  the  pool  in  Jerusalem 
healing,  Jo.  v.  4 ; an  angel  preacheth  to  Corne- 
lius ; an  angel  delivereth  Peter,  Acts  xii. ; the 
angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth  round  about  them 
that  fear  him,  and  delivereth  them,  Psalm  xxxiv. 
7 ; God  giveth  his  angels  charge  over  us,  to  keep 
us  in  all  our  ways  ; they  bear  us  up  in  their  hands 
lest  we  dash  our  foot  against  a stone,  Psalm  xci. 
11,  12.  Rev.  i.  tells  us,  that  God  first  revealed 
his  will  to  Christ,  and  Christ  to  angels,  and  angels 
to  John,  and  John  to  the  churches,  and  the 
churches  to  posterity : yea,  angels  ministred  tc 
Christ  himself  when  he  was  hungry,  Mat.  iv.  11  ; 
and  appeared  in  his  agony,  strengthening  him, 
Luke  xxii.  43  ; legions  of  angels  are  at  his  ser- 
vice; and  all  the  holy  angels  will  come  with  hinm 
at  judgment ; and  they  will  be  the  reapers  at  thee 
end  of  the  world. 

Above  two  hundred  and  sixty  times  are  angels 
mentioned  in  Scripture,  and  yet  how  little  notice 
do  we  take  of  their  help  ? 

But  is  it  only  our  bodies  that  they  help  ? Can 
they  reach  or  help  our  souls  ? 

Ansro. — If  devils  can  touch  our  souls  with  their 
temptations,  aie  angels  farther  from  us,  or  less 
able  to  move  us  to  our  duty  1 

But  are  they  ordinarily  present,  or  know  our 
case  ? 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  99 


Ansui. — They  rejoice  in  our  conversion,  and 
therefore  know  it  : they  are  present  in  our  assem- 
blies, as  Paul  intimateth,  1 Cor.  xi.  10.  Say  not 
before  the  angel  that  it  was  an  errour,  Eccl.  v.  6, 
which  intimateth  the  angel’s  presence.  Every  be- 
liever hath  his  angel  beholding  the  face  of  our 
Father  in  heaven,  Matt.  xiii.  10,  and  they  are  not 
strangers  to  their  charge.  We  feel  that  the  devil 
is  present  with  us,  by  his  temptations  continually, 
in  all  our  duties  molesting  or  hindering  us;  and 
ate  angels  less  intent  upon  their  work  ? It  is 
Michael  and  his  angels  that  fight  against  the 
Dragon  and  his  angels,  to  save  the  chuich. 

While  such  texts  make  the  Papists  think  that 
angels  are  always  or  ordinarily  present,  if  they 
give  them  not  divine  worship,  but  such  as  we 
would  do  a prince,  though  I have  said  before  why 
I approve  not  of  their  doings,  I dare  not,  as  some 
late  expositors  of  the  Revelation,  judge  the  catho- 
lick  church  to  have  become  antichristian  idolaters 
as  soon  as  they  gave  top  much  worship  to  angels 
and  to  saints.  We  are  come  to  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem, to  the  innumerable  angels,  Heb.  12,  and 
must  honour  them  that  fear  the  Lord,  Psalm  xv. ; 
and  we  know  that  we  are  translated  from  death  to 
life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.  And  is  it  so 
damnable  idolatry  to  love  and  honour  angels  and 
saints  a little  too  much,  while  they  give  them 
nothing  proper  to  God?  I blame  their  irregulari- 
ties, but  I dare  not  judge  so  hardly  of  them,  and 
the  ancient  church,  for  this,  as  some  do  ; nor  think 
them  much  better  that  love  and  honour  angels  and 
saints  as  much  too  little. 

Some  now  would  call  a man  an  idolater  that 
should  say  as  Jacob,  Gen.  xlviii.  16 — “ The  angel 
which  redeemed  me  from  all  evil  bless  the  lads.” 
They  say,  This  angel  was  Christ.  Amw. — Scrip- 
tme  saith  it  was  an  angel.  Hos.  xii.  4,  saith — 
“ He  had  power  over  the  angel.”  I dare  not  call 


100  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


God  an  angel,  though  angels  may  be  called  gods, 
as  princes  be.  If  Christ  had  then  no  nature  but 
the  divine,  I should  suspect  it  is  Arianism  to  call 
him  an  angel,  or  messenger  of  God.  If  he  had  a 
body,  then  was  it  U biquitary  ; or  had  he  infinite 
numbers  of  bodies  ? — or  could  he  be  but  with  one 
in  the  world  at  once  ? 

For  my  part,  I have  had  many  deliverances  so 
marvellous,  as  convinceth  me  of  the  ministry  of 
angels  in  them  (not  here  to  be  recited).  But  I 
am  satisfied,  that  there  is  no  less  of  the  presence 
and  efficacy  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit, 
when  he  useth  and  honoureth  anv  instruments, 
angels  or  men,  than  if  he  used  no  means  at  all. 
As  I will  not  desire  so  to  alter  the  stated  govern- 
ment and  order  of  God  as  to  expect  here  visible 
communion  with  angels,  nor  will  offer  them  any 
unrequired  worship,  so  I would  not  unthankfully 
forget  how  much  we  receive  by  them  from  Christ, 
and  how  much  we  are  beholden  to  them,  and  to 
God  and  our  Redeemer,  for  them.  And  I hope 
they  will  shortly  be  a convoy  to  the  soul  of  this 
poor  Lazarus  to  Abraham’s  bosom,  or  to  the  Para- 
dise where  I hope  to  be  with  Christ. — Amen. 

One  thing  more  I think  meet  to  mind  the 
reader  of,  that  he  may  not  lose  the  benefit  of 
these  histories — that  is,  How  to  discern  a good 
spirit  from  a bad.  The  Scripture  telling  us  that 
three  things  are  the  characters  of  devils — “ lying, 
malignity,  and  hurtfulness,”  Job  viii.,  which  in- 
clude all  uncharitableness,  revenge,  and  division, 
we  may  certainly  gather,  that  it  is  a diabolical 
spirit  that  promoteth  these,  whatever  the  pre- 
tences are. 

I.  The  antichristian  errour,  called  Antinomian, 
that  would  set  Christ  against  Christ,  and  make 
men  believe  that  his  death  had  made  all  our  obe- 
dience to  his  government  a thing  that  shall  never 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  101 


do  us  anv  good  (being  called  works),  and  all  our 
sins  against  his  grace  to  be  so  harmless,  that  we 
ought  not  to  think  that  we  shall  be  ever  the  worse 
for  them  ; and  that  the  elect,  that  live  in  perjury, 
and  murder,  and  adultery,  or  any  other  sin,  are 
not  perjured,  murderers,  adulterers,  because  now 
they  are  Christ’s  sins,  and  not  theirs  (with  many 
such  reproaches  of  Christ,  called  by  the  Crispians 
“ the  exalting  of  him.”)  These  certainly  are  from  f 
devils,  and  God  doth  notably  disown  them,  as  the 
fore-mentioned  instances  of  the  Ranters,  and  those 
in  New  England  mentioned  by  Mr.  Weld,  do 
shew.  And  the  doleful  form  of  Mr.  Davies’s  con- 
gregation, about  Rowel  in  Northamptonshire,  of 
the  madness,  blasphemies,  barkings,  and  beastility 
there,  I leave  to  the  enquiry  of  sober  persons  ; 
though  I am  no  witness  of  it,  the  reports  are  such 
as  are  not  meet  to  be  silenced. 

Mr.  Samuel  Crispe  hath  published  this  week  a 
hook,  as  against  mp,  in  defence  of  his  father,  tell- 
ing the  world  that  he  understands  not  what  he 
writeth  of,  and  ignorantly  defending  what  I affirm, 
and  confuting  his  father,  thinking  it  a defence  of 
him. 

I deny  not  but  a Crispian  may  be  a Christian, 
while,  through  ignorance,  he  believeth  not  his  own 
words.  But  he  that  will  but  read  the  Scripture, 
and  particularly  the  texts  cited  by  me  in  my 
“ Confession  of  Faith,”  shall  see  how  fully  Christ 
hath  confuted  Crispe,  and  vindicated  his  media- 
torial office. 

II.  And  all  those  principles,  passions,  and  prac- 
tices, that  are  against  the  love  and  concord  of 
Christians,  whatever  pretence  of  an  angel  of  light, 
or  other  ministers  of  righteousness,  may  be  their 
cloak,  are  undoubtedly  from  the  dividing  devil. 

III.  And  more  evident  is  it,  that  it  is  no  better 
spirit  that  inspireth  all  the  slanderers,  silencers, 
and  persecutors  of  the  faithful  ministers  of  Christ; 


102  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


and  those  that  make  and  execute  the  laws  for  the 
imprisoning  and  ruining  of  the  most  conscionable 
Christians  for  their  avoiding  notorious  sin,  or,  at 
least,  for  doubtful  infirmities,  incomparably  less 
than  these  persecutors  (clergy  or  laity)  are  guilty 
of.  By  their  fruits  you  may  know  what  spirit 
actuateth  these  men.  Wolves,  thorns,  and  thistles, 
are  known  by  hurtfulness.  Christ’s  miracles  were 
— doing  good,  and  healing  ; but  devil’s  work  is 
hurting  and  destroying. 

And  let  those  men  and  women  think  of  it  that 
cannot  forgive,  but  are  set  upon  revenge.  Mark 
whether  revenge  be  not  the  most  ordinary  business 
of  witches,  and  of  devilized  souls,  most  of  these 
histories  tell  it  you.  Therefore  Christ  telleth  us, 
that  if  we  forgive  not,  we  shall  not  be  forgiven,  so 
contrary  is  he  to  the  diabolical  spiiit  of  revenge, 
though  yet  he  hath  just  and  punishing  governours. 

Were  but  the  histories  of  witches  and  appari- 
tions well  considered,  it  would  help  men  to  un- 
derstand, that  devils  make  no  small  number  of  the 
laws  and  rulers  that  are  in  this  world,  and  have  no 
small  number  of  honoured  servants,  and  are  the 
authors  of  most  of  the  wars  in  the  world.  So  that 
the  phrase,  Rev  lii — “ The  devil  shall  cast  some 
of  you  into  prison,”  should  not  seem  strange. 
And  I would  I had  no  cause  to  say,  that  this  mark 
of  lying,  malignity,  and  hurtfulness,  tells  us,  that 
many  sermons  are  made  by  devils,  and  too  many 
of  the  books  written  by  them  that  adorn  the  libra- 
ries of  many  learned  men. 

And  though  demons  do  good  in  order  to  do 
hurt,  yet,  by  this  rule  of  judging  of  spirits  by  their 
fruits,  I cannot  but  think  that  (though  there  was  a 
mixture  of  good  and  bad)  there  was  more  of  the 
good  spiiit  than  of  the  bad  in  most  of  the  ancient 
monks  and  hermites,  that  lived  so  strict  and  mor- 
tified lives.  And  as  I find,  not  only  by  Erasmus, 
but  by  the  complaint  of  Protestant  diviues,  that 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  103 


it  was  a desire  of  liberty  from  the  Papists’  auste- 
rities that  prevailed  with  most  of  the  vulgar  to 
cast  off  popery,  so  the  case  of  many  monasteries  ; 
their  mortification  and  devotion  (though  ignorant) 
doth  make  me  hope  that  in  many  such  monasteries 
there  is  more  of  the  Spirit  of  God  than  among  tire 
common,  wordly,  sensual  sort  of  Protestants.  I 
that  must  say  so  of  our  well-meaning  Separatists 
here,  must  say  so  of  such  Papists;  for  I find,  by 
the  multitude  of  instances  in  Caesarius,  and  others, 
that  just  as  deep  repentance  for  former  sin  doth 
now  bring  many  to  think  it  safest  to  joyn  with  the 
congregations  which  they  think  are  most  strict, 
so  before  Luther’s  time  it  was  ordinary,  when 
God  humbled  any  deeply  for  their  sin,  to  think 
that  they  must  presently  joyn  with  such  as  re- 
nounced the  world  and  fleshly  pleasures,  and 
minded  nothing  but  religion  and  salvation.  And 
thence  it  came  to  pass,  that  among  the  Papists  the 
Monasticks  were  called  religious,  in  distinction 
from  secular,  and  other  sorts  of  men.  And  as  our 
separating  religious  Protestants  do  now  demand, 
of  such  as  they  admit  to  their  communion,  an  ac- 
count of  some  special  experiences  of  God’s  work 
on  their  hearts  in  their  conversion,  so  did  the 
monasteries  by  such  as  they  received.  The  afore- 
said author,  Cajsarius,  will  i ell  you  of  multitudes 
of  instances  how  God  converted  sinners,  and 
brought  them  into  their  religious  houses. 

What  can  one  think  of  all  this,  but  that,  as  all 
that  we  here  do  is  imperfect  and  faulty,  and  yet 
pardoned  through  Christ,  to  the  sincere^  so  among 
Papists,  and  honest  sectaries,  there  is  much  that  is 
of  God,  and  shall  be  accepted,  though  Satan,  by 
their  ignorance  and  his  subtiltv,  do  obscure  and 
maculate  the  lustre  of  it,  and  turn  it  into  scandal. 
For  such  is  his  warfare  against  Christ  and  his 
kingdom  in  this  world. 

God  is  good,  and  doth  good ; and  will  have 


104  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OF 


mercy,  and  not  sacrifice;  and  his  justice  doth 
hurt,  for  a greater  good. 

The  devil  is  a do-evil ; and  if  he  do  good,  it  is 
to  greater  hurt. 

And  Oh  that  I could  get  my  own  and  all 
reader’s  hearts  sufficiently  affected  with  this  ob- 
servation !— that  as  all  our  life  is  carried  on  in  a 
warfare,  and  Satan’s  malice  is  both  against  Christ 
and  us,  so  his  great  work  is  to  draw  us  into  some 
sins  which  shall  cloud  the  glory  both  of  the  grace 
and  the  miracles  of  Christ,  and  damp  the  comfort 
which  we  might  have  received  by  all  his  mercies. 

If  he  see  an  honest  Christian  zealously  affected, 
draw  him  by  temptation  of  the  flesh  into  some 
scandal,  or  by  ignorance  into  some  false  opinions, 
and  that  glory  of  all  his  zeal  is  presently  turned 
into  reproach.  If  he  do  but  fall  out  with  some  of 
his  neighbours,  and  by  passion,  or  for  worldly  in- 
terest, offend  them,  all  his  piety  goeth  not  only  for 
hvpocrisie,  but  for  a reproach  to  piety  it  self.  Yea, 
if  thpy  fall  but  into  melancholy,  and  impatience, 
and  discontent,  the  devil  sets  them  to  affright  men 
from  religion,  as  we  set  up  mawkins  in  our  corn 
and  orchards  to  affright  the  birds. 

Oh  ! how  amiable  would  a holy  and  heavenly 
life  appear,  were  it  not  conspurcated  with  the  mix- 
ture of  its  contraries  ? How  beautiful  would  the 
wisdom  of  a saint  appear,  were  it  not  dishonoured 
by  the  mixture  of  ignorance  and  errour  ? How 
joyfully  and  thankfully  could  I review  all  the 
wonders  of  mercy  that  have  filled  up  my  life  to 
this  present  hour,  had  I not  mixed  those  many 
transgressions  that  must  not  be  remembred  with- 
out grief  and  shame,  though  through  Christ  they 
be  forgiven  ? Though  I can  say  that  pride,  am- 
bition, and  covetousness,  and  worldly  preferments, 
have  not  been  strong  enoueh  to  cloud  my  com- 
forts, yet,  alas  ! what  a multitude  of  faults,  by 
carelessness,  incogitaucy,  rashness,  passion,  and 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  103 


want  of  doe  watchfulness  and  tenderness  of  con- 
science, have  done  it ! Oh  ! with  what  joyful 
praise  to  God  could  I peruse  all  the  history  of  my 
pilgrimage,  did  not  this  woful  mixture  of  my  sins 
damp  and  allay  my  comforts,  and,  by  indignation 
against  my  self,  abate  my  peace  ! I believe  for- 
giveness and  safety  from  hell:  but  if  (besides  my 
near  sixty  years  castigatory  pains)  I did  suspect, 
with  Augustine,  that  there  were  a purgatory  here- 
after, I should  fear  it;  not  out  of  any  doubt  of  the 
sufficiency  of  Christ's  satisfaction,  righteousness, 
and  merits  to  their  proper  ends,  but  because  I be- 
lieve that  he  is  my  governour,  though  by  a law  of 
grace  and  faith  ; and  that  he  is  a judge,  and  that 
he  is  not  indifferent  whether  we  obev  him  or  dis- 
obey him.  If  I believe  not  Christ,  I am  no  Chris- 
tian : and  if  I believe  Christ’s  constant  doctrine, 
particularly  Matt.  v.  and  vi.,  and  vii.  and  xxv.,  I 
can  no  easier  be  made  a Crispian*,  than  I can 
believe  the  grossest  contradiction.  And  I now 
think  this  distinguishing  name  as  useful  as  was 
the  name  of  Nicolaitans. — Rev.  ii.  and  iii. 

One  thing  more  I desire  to  be  observed  about 
the  warfare  between  Christ  and  devils — that  both 
sides  make  great  use  of  human  instruments,  espe- 
cially of  princes,  and  pastors  or  teachers,  and  pa- 
rents. These  are  the  three  great  organes  (under 
angels)  appointed  by  God  for  the  moral  free  agency 
in  promoting  the  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth. 
And  where  these  three  are  faithful,  O ! how  great 
a blessing  are  they  ? Therefore  it  is  the  grand 
design  of  devils  to  corrupt  these  three,  and  to 
make  them  traytors  to  Christ,  that  is  their  right- 
ful Lord,  and  enemies  to  his  work,  and  him  whom 
they  should  represent.  No  deadly er  enemies  to 
children  than  ungodly  parents.  No  deadlyer  ene- 


* A follower  of  Dr.  Crisp. 

F 3 


10G  HISTORICAL  DISCOURSE  OP 


mies  to  the  worshippers  of  Christ  than  malignant, 
proud,  ignorant,  worldly  clergymen.  No  such 
powerful  enemies  to  kingdoms  as  ungodly,  igno- 
rant kings  and  magistrates.  O ! how  much  good, 
or  mischief,  may  one  king,  or  supream  power,  do, 
by  the  great  advantage  that  God,  the  institutor  of 
government,  hath  given  them  ? Asia,  Africa, 
America,  and  Europe,  are  doleful  monuments  of 
the  success  of  devils,  by  making  princes,  priests, 
and  parents,  their  instruments,  corrupting  them 
by  ignorance,  and  by  worldly  fleshly  baits  ! Mr. 
Cotton  Mather,  in  the  Life  of  Mr.  Eliot,  the  New 
England  Evangelist,  reciteth  this  account  of  his 
(p.  93),  why  the  Lyn  Indians  were  all  naught, 
save  one,  because  their  sachirn  (or  king)  was 
naught ; for  they  and  the  pcwvowes  (or  wizards) 
like  priests,  did  with  malice,  threatning,  and  per- 
secution, drive  the  people  from  receiving  the  gos- 
pel, and  prat  ing  to  God.  W hat  a dangerous  case 
through  mutual  hostility,  and  cruel  persecution, 
hath  sometimes  one  law,  political  or  ecclesiastical, 
brought  a nation  into,  by  locking  the  church  doors 
against  unity,  concord,  and  mutual  love,  and  by 
stoning  the  dissenters  from  such  dividing  snares? 
— And  what  a blessing  hath  one  good  prince,  yea, 
one  reforming  or  healing  law  or  proclamation,  been 
to  a land  ? 

What  a blessing  to  the  church  were  such  bishops 
as  Ignatius,  Cyprian,  Basil,  the  three  or  four 
Gtegories,  Chrysostom,  Proclus,  Atticus,  Augus- 
tine, and  such  as  they.  And  what  scandals  and 
fearers  were  the  contrary  minded  : who  by  their 
ignorance  and  pride,  on  pretence  of  uniting,  cut 
the  church  and  empire  into  the  shreds  that  yet 
continue,  and  were  a grief  to  Constantine,  and 
more  to  Theodosius : 2.  to  Anastasius,  and  to 
many  a worthy  emperour?  And  when  they  grew 
stronger,  deposed  their  true  rulers  the  eastern  em- 
perors, and  such  as  Ludovicus  Pius,  and  kept  up 


APPARITIONS  AND  WITCHES.  107 


bloody  wars  against  emperors  in  the  west,  till  they 
deprived  most  kings  of  half  their  government. 

The  God  that  fixeth  the  course  of  nature,  so  as 
that  he  will  not,  for  the  prayers  of  any,  make  the 
sun  alter  a minute  of  its  rising  and  setting  time, 
nor  alter  the  spring  and  fall,  summer  and  winter, 
&c.,  hath  settled  also  a subordinate  order  of  free 
agents  for  moral  government ; and  though  he  dis- 
pose of  the  events  of  all  men’s  acts,  yet  will  he 
not  usually  violate  that  free  order.  It’s  marvel- 
lous the  devils  have  so  much  power  over  children 
and  men,  as  I have  here  proved,  if  but  a silly, 
wretched  witch  consent ; and  how  much  more 
mischief  may  he  do  to  church  and  kingdom,  if  he 
can  but  get  bishops,  priests,  and  princes,  and  law- 
makers, to  consent. 

Therefore,  above  all  other  resistance  of  devils, 
oil ! pray  hard  for  wise  and  godly  kings  and  ma- 
gistrates, and  for  wise,  and  humble,  and  faithful 
teachers,  and  next  for  family  piety.  And  if  ever 
the  kingdoms,  churches,  and  people,  be  reduced  to 
wisdom,  unity,  and  sobriety,  this  must  be  the 
means,  according  to  God’s  established  way. 


APPENDIX. 


The  following  are  some  of  the  passages  referred  to 
in  the  foregoing  Discourse,  taken  from  the  author’s 
celebrated  work,  “ The  Saints’  Everlasting 
Rest.” — 

“ The  learned,  godly  Zanchius  saith,  he  wonders 
that  any  should  deny  that  there  are  such  spirits  as 
hags  or  fairies.  I could,  saith  he,  bring  many 
examples  of  persons,  yet  alive,  that  have  had  ex- 
perience of  them,  but  it  is  not  necessary  to  name 
them.  Hence  it  appears,  that  there  are  such 
spirits  in  the  air;  and  that,  when  God  permits, 
they  exercise  their  power  in  our  bodies,  either  to 
sport  or  to  hurt.  Of  this,  saith  he,  besides  the 
certainty  of  God’s  word,  we  have  also  men’s  daily 
experience.  These  devils,  therefore,  do  serve  to 
confirm  our  faith  of  God,  of  good  angels,  and  many 
things  more  that  the  Scripture  delivereth.  Many 
deny  that  the  soul  of  man  liveth  after  death,  be- 
cause they  see  nothing  go  from  the  body  but  his 
breath. — But  we  see  not  the  devils  ; and  yet  it  is 
clearer  than  the  sun,  that  the  air  is  full  of  them  ; 
because,  besides  God’s  word,  experience  itself 
cloth  teach  it : — thus  Zanchy  pleads  undenyalde 
experience  (lib.  iv.  cap.  20).  Yea,  godly,  sober 
Melancthon  affirms,  that  he  had  seen  some  such 
sights  or  apparitions  himself;  and  that  many  cre- 
dible persons  of  his  acquaintance  have  told  him, 
that  they  have  not  only  seen  them,  but  had  much 


APPENDIX. 


109 


talk  with  spirits  : among  the  rest,  he  mentions  his 
own  aunt,  who  sitting  sad  at  the  fire,  after  the 
death  of  her  husband,  there  appeared  unto  her  one 
in  liis  likeness,  and  another  like  a Franciscan  friar; 
the  former  told  her  that  he  was  her  husband — that 
she  must  hire  some  priests  to  say  certain  masses 
for  him  : then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  promising 
to  do  her  no  harm,  but  Ids  hand  so  burned  hers, 
that  it  remained  black  ever  after,  and  so  they  va- 
nished away. — Thus  writes  the  judicious,  credible 
Melancthon.  Luther  affirmed  of  himself,  that  at 
Coburgc  he  oft-times  had  an  apparition  of  burning 
torches,  the  sight  whereof  did  so  affright  him,  that 
he  was  near  swooning.  Also  in  his  own  garden 
the  devil  appeared  to  him  in  the  likeness  of  a black 
boar,  but  then  he  made  light  of  it. — (See  the 
“ Saints’  Rest,”  part  2,  page  271,  edit.  1651.) 
Luthei’s prayers  were  so  miraculously  powerful  and 
prevailing,  that  Justus  Jonas  writes  of  him,  “ Iste 
vir  potuit  quod  vohiit" — “ that  man  could  do  what 
he  list.”  When  Myconius,  a godly  divine,  lay 
sick  of  that  consumption  which  is  called  phthisis, 
Luther  prayeth  earnestly  that  he  might  recover, 
and  not  die  before  himself;  and  so  confident  was 
he  of  the  grant  of  his  desire,  that  he  writes  boldly 
to  Myconius  that  he  should  not  die  now,  but 
should  remain  yet  longer  upon  the  eaith.  Upon 
these  prayers  did  Myconius  presently  revive  as 
from  death,  and  lived  six  years  after,  till  Luther 
was  dead  : and  himself  hath  largely  written  the 
story,  and  professed  that  when  he  read  Luther’s 
letter  he  seemed  to  hear  that  voice  of  Christ — 
“ Lazarus,  come  forth  !”  What  was  it  less  than 
a miracle  in  Baynam,  the  martyr,  who  told  the 
Papists,  “ Lo,  here  is  a miracle  ! — I feel  no  more 
pain  in  this  fire  than  in  a bed  of  down — it  is  as 
sweet  to  nie  as  a bed  of  roses.”  So  Bishop  Ferrar, 
who  could  say,  before  he  went  to  the  fire,  “ If  I 
Stir  in  the  fire,  believe  not  my  doctrine  and  ac- 


110 


APPENDIX. 


eordingly  remained  unmoved.  Perhaps  you  will 
say — “ if  these  examples  were  common,  I would 
believe  ?”  But  if  wonders  were  common,  we  should 
live  by  sense,  and  not  by  faith.  Austin  saith, 
“ God  letteth  not  every  saint  partake  of  miracles, 
lest  the  weak  should  be  deceived,  with  this  per- 
nicious error,  to  prefer  miracles  as  better  than  the 
works  of  righteousness,  whereby  eternal  life  is 
attained.” — Ibid.  p.  264,  5,  6. 


THE  END. 


DR.  COTTON  MATHER’S 

WONDERS 

OF 

THE  INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


Attestations  to  the  Truth  and  Usefulness  of 
Dr.  Mather’s  History. 

Such  a work  as  this  hath  been  much  desired,  and 
long  expected,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  too 
long  delayed  by  us  ; and  sometimes  it  hath  seemed 
a hopeless  thing  ever  to  be  attained,  till  God  raised 
up  the  spirit  of  this  learned  and  pious  person,  one 
of  the  sons  of  the  col  ledge,  and  one  of  the  minis- 
ters of  the  third  generation,  to  undertake  this  work. 
His  learning,  and  godliness,  and  ministerial  abili- 
ties, were  so  conspicuous,  that  at  the  age  of  seven- 
teen years  he  was  called  to  be  a publick  preacher 
in  Boston,  the  metropolis  of  the  whole  English 
America  ; and  within  a while  after  that,  he  was 
ordained  pastor  of  the  same  church,  whereof  his 
own  father  was  the  teacher,  and  this  at  the  unani- 
mous desire  of  the  people,  and  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  magistrates,  ministers,  and  churches,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Boston.  And  after  he  had,  for 
divers  years,  approved  himself  in  an  exemplary 
way,  and  obliged  his  native  country  by  publishing 
many  useful  treatises,  suitable  to  the  present  state 
of  religion  amongst  us,  he  set  himself  to  write  the 
Cbuich-History  of  New  England,  not  at  all  omit- 
tiug  his  ministerial  employments;  and  in  the 
midst  of  many  difficulties,  tears,  and  temptations, 


112 


■WONDERS  OF  THE 


having  made  a diligent  search,  collecting  of  proper 
materials,  and  selecting  the  choicest  memorials,  he 
hath,  in  the  issue,  within  a few  months,  contrived, 
composed,  and  methodized  the  same  into  this  form 
and  frame  which  we  here  see. 

As  for  myself,  having  been,  by  the  mercy  of 
God,  now  above  sixty-eight  years  in  New  Eng- 
land, and  served  the  Lord  and  his  peop'e,  in  my 
weak  measure,  sixty-years  in  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel,  I may  now  say,  in  rny  old  age,  I have 
seen  all  that  the  Lord  hath  done  for  his  people 
in  New  England,  and  have  known  the  begin- 
ning and  progress  of  these  churches  unto  this 
day;  and  having  read  over  much  of  this  history, 
I cannot  but  in  the  love  and  fear  of  God  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  truth  of  it ; viz.  That  this  present 
Church  History  of  New-England,  compiled  by  Mr. 
Cotton  Mather,  for  the  substance,  end,  and  scope 
of  it,  is,  as  far  as  I have  been  acquainted  there- 
withall,  according  to  truth. 

John  Higginson. 

Salem,  the  25th  of 
the  First  Month,  1G97- 


The  author  of  the  following  narrative  is  a person  of 
such  well  known  integrity,  prudence,  and  veracity, 
that  there  is  not  any  cause  to  question  the  truth  of 
what  he  here  relates.  And  moreover,  this  writing 
of  his  is  adorned  with  a ve'y  giateful  variety  of 
learning,  and  doth  contain  such  surprizing  works 
of  Providence,  as  do  well  deserve  due  notice  and 
observation.  On  all  which  accounts,  it  is  with  just 
confidence  recommended  to  the  publick  by 

Nath.  Mather, 

Aonl,  27,  1697.  John  Howe, 

Mattu.  Mead. 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


113 


INTRODUCTION. 


Reader,  prepare  to  be  entertained  with  as  pro- 
digious matters  as  can  be  put  into  any  history  ! 
And  let  him  that  writes  the  next  Thaumatographia 
Pneumatica,  allow  to  these  prodigies  the  chief  place 
among  the  wonders. 

About  the  time  of  our  blessed  Lord’s  coming  to 
reside  on  earth,  we  read  of  so  many  possessed  with 
devils,  that  it  is  commonly  thought  the  number  of 
such  miserable  energumens  was  then  encreased 
above  what  has  been  usual  in  other  ages  ; and  the 
reason  of  that  increase  has  been  made  a matter  of 
some  enquiry.  Now,  though  the  devils  might 
herein  design  by  preternatural  operations  to  blast 
the  miracles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  point 
they  gained  among  the  blasphemous  Pharisees ; 
and  the  devils  might  herein  also  design  a villanous 
imitation  of  what  was  coming  to  pass  in  the  incar- 
nation of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  wherein  God 
came  to  dwell  in  flesh  ; yet  I am  not  without  sus- 
picion, that  there  may  be  something  further  in  the 
conjecture  of  the  learned  Bartholinus  hereupon, 
who  says,  it  was  Quod  judcei  prater  modum,  arti- 
bus  magicis  dediti  dccmonem  aclvocaverint,  the 
Jews,  by  the  frequent  use  of  magical  tricks,  called 
in  the  devils  among  them. 

It  is  very  certain  there  were  hardly  any  people 
in  the  world  grown  more  fond  of  sorceries  than 
that  unhappy  people.  The  Talmuds  tell  us  of  the 
little  parchments,  with  words  upon  them,  which 
were  their  common  amulets,  and  of  the  charms 
which  they  muttered  over  wounds,  and  of  the 
various  enchantments  which  they  used  against  all 
sorts  of  disasters  whatsoever.  It  is  affirmed,  in 
the  Talnmds,  that  no  less  than  twenty-four  scholars 


114 


WONDERS  OF  TIIE 


in  one  school  were  killed  by  witchcraft;  and  that 
no  less  than  fourscore  persons  were  hanged  for 
witchcraft  by  one  judge  in  one  day.  The  gloss 
adds  upon  it,  That  the  women  of  Israel  had  gene- 
rally fallen  to  the  practice  of  witchcrafts;  and 
therefore  it  was  required  that  there  should  be  still 
chosen  into  the  council  one  skilful  in  the  arts  of 
Rorcerers,  and  able  thereby  to  discover  who  might 
be  guilty  of  those  black  arts  among  such  as  were 
accused  before  them. 

Now  the  arrival  of  Sir  William  Phips  to  the 
government  of  New  England  was  at  a time  when 
a governour  would  have  had  occasion  for  all  the 
skill  in  sorcery  that  was  ever  necessary  to  a Jewish 
councellor  : a time  when  scores  of  poor  people  had 
newly  fallen  under  a prodigious  possession  of 
devils,  which  it  was  then  generally  thought  had 
been  by  witchcrafts  introduced.  It  is  to  be  con- 
fessed and  bewailed,  that  many  inhabitants  of 
New  England,  and  young  people  especially,  had 
been  led  away  with  little  sorceiies,  wherein  they 
did  secretly  those  things  that  were  not  right 
against  the  Lord  their  God ; they  would  often 
cure  hurts  with  spells,  and  practise  detestable  con- 
jurations with  sieves,  and  keys,  and  pease,  and 
nails,  and  horse-shoes,  and  other  implements,  to 
learn  the  things  for  which  they  had  a forbidden 
and  impious  curiosity.  Wretched  books  had  stoln 
into  the  land,  wherein  fools  were  instructed  how 
to  become  able  fortune  tellers;  among  which,  I 
wonder  that  a blacker  biand  is  not  set  upon  that 
fortune-telling  wheel,  which  that  sham  scribbler, 
that  goes  under  the  letteis  of  R.  B.,  has  promised 
in  his  “ Delights  foi'the  Ingenious,”  as  an  honest 
and  pleasant  recreation  ; and  by  these  books  the 
minds  of  many  bad  been  so  poisoned,  that  they 
studied  this  finer  witchcraft,  until,  ’tis  well,  if 
some  were  not  betray’d  into  what  is  grosser,  and 
more  sensible  and  capital.  Although  these  dia- 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


115 


boiical  divinations  are  more  ordinarily  committed, 
perhaps,  all  over  the  whole  world,  than  they  are  in 
the  country  of  New  England,  yet,  that  being  a 
country  devoted  unto  the  worship  and  service  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  above  the  rest  of  the  world, 
he  signalized  his  vengeance  against  these  wicked- 
nesses, with  such  extraordinary  dispensations  as 
have  not  been  often  seen  in  other  places. 

The  devils  which  had  been  so  play’d  withal, 
and,  it  may  be,  by  some  few  criminals  more  ex- 
plicitely  engaged  and  employed,  now  broke  in  upon 
tire  country,  after  as  astonishing  a manner  as  was 
ever  heard  of.  Some  scores  of  people,  first  about 
Salem,  the  center  and  first-born  of  all  the  towns  in 
the  colony,  and  afterwards  in  several  other  places, 
were  arrested  with  many  preternatural  vexations 
upon  their  bodies,  and  a variety  of  cruel  torments, 
which  were  evidently  inflicted  from  the  daemons  of 
the  invisible  world.  The  people  that  were  infected 
and  infested  with  such  daemons  in  a few  days 
time  arrived  unto  such  a refining  alteration  upon 
their  eyes,  that  they  could  see  their  tormentors; 
they  sav  a little  devil,  of  a little  stature,  and  of  a 
tawny  colour,  attended  still  with  spectres  that  ap- 
peared in  more  human  circumstances. 

These  tormentors  tendered  unto  the  afflicted  a 
book,  requiring  them  to  sign  it,  or  to  touch  it  at 
least,  in  token  of  their  consenting  to  be  listed  in 
the  service  of  the  devil  ; which  they  refusing  to 
do,  the  spectre*,  under  the  command  of  that  black- 
mail, as  they  called  him,  would  apply  themselves 
to  torture  them  with  prodigious  molestations. 

The  afflicted  wretches  were  horribly  distorted 
and  convulsed,  they  were  pinched  black  and  blue, 
pins  would  be  run  every  where  in  their  flesh,  they 
would  be  scalded  until  they  had  blisters  raised  on 
them,  and  a thousand  other  things,  before  hun- 
dreds of  witnesses,  were  done  unto  them,  evidently 


116 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


preternatural : for  if  it  were  preternatural  to  keep 
a rigid  fast  for  nine,  yea,  for  fifteen  clays  together, 
or  if  it  were  preternatural  to  have  one’s  hands  tv’ cl 
close  together  with  a rope  to  be  plainly  seen,  and 
then  by  unseen  hands  presently  pull’d  up  a great 
way  from  the  earth,  before  a crowd  of  people, 
such  preternatural  things  were  endured  by  them. 

But  of  all  the  pieternatural  things  which  befel 
these  people,  there  were  none  more  unaccountable 
than  those,  wherein  the  prestigious  da;mons  would 
every  now  and  then  cover  the  most  corporeal  things 
in  the  world  with  a fascinating  mist  of  invisibility. 
As  now — a person  was  cruelly  assaulted  bv  a 
spectre,  that,  as  she  said,  run  at  her  with  a spindle, 
though  nobody  else  in  the  room  could  see  either 
the  spectre  or  the  spindle;  at  last,  in  her  agonies, 
giving  a snatch  at  the  spectre,  she  pulled  the  spin- 
dle away,  and  it  was  no  sooner  got  into  her  hand, 
but  the  other  folks  then  present  beheld  that  it  was 
indeed  a real,  proper,  iron  spindle,  which  when 
they  locked  up  very  safe,  it  was  nevertheless  by  the 
daemons  taken  away  to  do  farther  mischief. 

Again,  a person  was  haunted  by  a most^  abusive 
spectre,  which  came  to  her,  she  said,  with  a sheet 
about  her,  though  seen  to  none  but  herself.  After 
she  had  undergone  a deal  of  teaze  from  the  annoy- 
ance of  the  spectre,  she  gave  a violent  snatch  at 
the  sheet  that  was  upon  it,  where-from  she  tore  a 
corner,  which  immediately  was  beheld  by  all  that 
were  present,  a palpable  corner  of  a sheet ; and  her 
father,  which  was  now  holding  of  her,  catch’d,  that 
he  might  keep  what  his  daughter  had  so  strangely 
seized,  but  the  spectre  had  like  to  have  wrung  his 
hand  off,  by  endeavouring  to  wrest  it  from  him  ; 
however,  he  still  held  it ; and  several  times  this 
odd  accident  was  renewed  in  the  family.  There 
wanted  not  the  oaths  of  good  credible  people  to 
these  particulars. 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


117 


Also,  it  is  well  known,  that  these  wicked 
spectres  did  proceed  so  far  as  to  steal  several 
quantities  of  money  from  divers  people,  part  of 
which  individual  money  was  dropt  sometimes  out 
of  the  air,  before  sufficient  spectators,  into  the 
hands  of  the  afflicted,  while  the  spectres  were 
urging  them  to  subscribe  their  covenant  with  Death. 
Moreover,  poisons,  to  the  standers-by  wholly  in- 
visible, were  sometimes  forced  upon  the  afflicted, 
which  when  they  have,  with  much  reluctancy, 
swallowed,  they  have  swolri  presently,  so  that  the 
common  medicines  for  poisons  have  been  found 
necessary  to  relieve  them;  yea,  sometimes  the 
spectres,  in  the  struggles,  have  so  dropt  the  poi- 
sons, that  the  standers-bv  have  smelt  them,  and 
viewed  them,  and  beheld  the  pillows  of  the  miser- 
able stained  with  them. 

Yet  mote,  the  miserable  have  complained  bit- 
terly of  burning  rags  utti  into  their  forcibly  dis- 
tended mouths  ; and  though  nobody  could  see  any 
such  clothes,  or  indeed  any  fires  in  the  chambers, 
yet  presently  the  scalds  were  seen  plainly  by  every 
body  on  the  mouths  of  the  complainers  ; and  not 
only  the  smell,  but  the  smoke  of  the  burning 
sensibly  filled  the  chambers. 

Once  more,  the  miserable  exclaimed  extreavnly 
of  branding  irons  heating  at  the  fire  on  the  hearth 
to  mark  them;  now  though  the  standers-by  could 
see  no  irons,  yet  they  could  see  distinctly  the 
print  of  them  in  the  ashes,  and  smell  them  too,  as 
they  were  carried  by  the  unseen  furies  unto  the 
poor  creatures  for  whom  they  were  intended;  and 
those  poor  creatures  were  thereupon  so  stig- 
matized with  them,  that  they  will  bear  the  marks 
of  them  to  their  dying  day.  Nor  are  these  the 
tenth  part  of  the  prodigies  that  fell  out  among  the 
inhabitants  of  New  England. 

Flashy  people  may  burlesque  these  things,  but 
when  hundreds  of  the  most  sober  people,  in  a 


118 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


country  where  they  have  as  much  mother-wit, 
certainly,  as  the  rest  of  mankind,  know  them  to 
be  true,  nothing  but  the  absurd  and  froward 
spirit  of  Sadducism  can  question  them.  I have 
not  yet  mentioned  so  much  as  one  thing  that  will 
not  be  justified,  if  required,  by  the  oaths  of  more 
eonsiderate  persons  than  any  that  can  ridicule  i 
these  odd  phenomena. 


PREMONITIONS  OF  DEATH,  APPARI- 
TIONS, &c. 


Strange  premonitions  of  death  approaching,  are 
matters  of  such  a frequent  occurrence  in  history, , 
that  one  is  ready  now  to  look  u on  them  as  no: 
more  than  matters  of  common  occurrence.  The 
learned  know  that  Suetonius  hardly  lets  one  of  his 
twelve  Ccesars  die  without  them  ; and  the  vulgar 
talk  of  them  as  things  happening  every  day  among' t I 
their  smaller  neighbours. 

Even  within  a fortnight  of  my  writing  this* , 
there  was  a physician  who  sojourned  within  a i 
furlong  of  my  own  house;  this  physician,  for  three 
nights  together,  was  miserably  distrest  with 
dreams  of  his  being  drown’d.  On  the  third  of 
these  nights  his  dreams  were  so  troublesome,  that 
he  was  cast  into  extream  sweats,  by  struggling 
under  the  imaginary  water.  With  the  sweats  yet 
upon  him  he  came  down  from  his  chamber,  telling 
the  people  of  the  family  what  it  was  that  so  dis- 
composed him.  Immediately  there  came  in  two 
friends,  that  asked  him  to  go  a little  wav  with 
them  in  a boat  upon  the  water;  he  was  at  first 
afraid  of  gratifying  the  desire  of  his  friends,  because 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


119 


of  his  late  presages ; but  it  being  a very  calm 
time,  be  recollected  himself,  “ Why  should  I mind 
my  dreams,  or  mistrust  the  Divine  Providence?" 
He  went  with  them,  and  before  night,  by  a thun- 
der-storm suddenly  coming  up,  they  were  all  three 
of  them  drowned. 

I have  just  now  enquired  into  the  truth  of  what 
I have  thus  related  ; and  I can  assert  it. 

But  apparitions  after  death  are  things  which, 
when  they  occur,  have  more  strangeness  in  them. 
And  yet  they  have  been  often  seen  in  this  land: 
particularly  persons  that  have  died  abroad  at  sea, 
have,  within  a day  after  their  death,  been  seen  by 
their  friends  in  their  houses  at  home.  The  sights 
have  occasioned  much  notice  and  much  discourse 
at  the  very  time  of  them,  and  records  have  been 
kept  of  the  time  (leader,  1 write  but  what  hath 
fallen  within  my  own  personal  observation),  and  it 
hath  been  afterwards  found  that  they  died  near 
that  very  time  when  they  thus  appeared. 

I will,  from  several  insiances  which  I have 
known  ol’  this  thing,  single  out  one,  that  shall 
have  in  it  much  of  demonstration,  as  well  as  of 
particularity. 

It  was  on  the  second  of  May,  in  the  year  1687, 
that  a most  ingenious,  accomplished,  and  well-dis- 
posed young  gentleman.  Mr.  Joseph  Beacon  by 
name,  about  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  as  he  lay, 
whether  sleeping  or  waking  he  could  not  say  (but 
judged  the  latter  of  them),  had  a view  of  his 
brother,  then  at  London,  although  he  was  now 
himself  at  our  Boston,  distanced  from  him  a thou- 
sand leagues.  This,  his  brother,  appeared  to  him 
in  the  morning  (I  say),  about  five  o’clock,  at  Bos- 
ton, having  on  him  a Bengal  gown,  which  he 
usually  wore,  with  a napkin  tied  about  his  head  ; 
his  countenance  was  very  pale,  ghastly,  deadly,  and 
he  had  a bloody  wound  on  one  side  of  his  forehead. 
“ Brother  !”  says  the  affrighted  Joseph.  “ Bro- 


120 


WONDERS  OP  THE 


ther !”  answered  the  apparition.  Said  Joseph 
“ What’s  the  matter,  brother  ? How  came  you 
here  ?”  The  apparition  replied,  “ Brother  ! I bavt 
been  most  barbarously  and  inhumanly  murderec 
by  a debauched  fellow,  to  whom  I never  did  an) 
wrong  in  my  life.”  Whereupon  he  gave  a parti- 
cular description  of  the  murderer;  adding,  “ Bro-- 
tlier,  this  fellow,  changing  his  name,  is  attempting; 
to  come  over  to  New  England,  in  Foy  or  Wild:  ]: 
would  pray  you,  on  the  first  ariival  of  either  o:t 
these,  to  get  an  order  from  the  governour  to  seize 
the  person  whom  I have  now'  described  ; and  ther 
do  you  indict  him  for  the  murder  of  me,  your  bro-- 
ther : I’ll  stand  by  you,  and  prove  the  indict- 
ment.” And  so  he  vanished.  Mr.  Beacon  was- 
extreamly  astonished  at  what  he  had  seen  andi 
heard;  and  the  people  of  the  family' not  only  ob- • 
served  an  extraordinary  alteration  upon  him  for  the 
week  following,  but  have  given  me,  under  their 
hands,  a full  testimony  that  he  then  gave  them  an 
account  of  this  apparition.  All  this  while,  Mr. 
Beacon  had  no  advice  of  any  thing  amiss  attending 
his  brother,  then  in  England ; but  about  the  latter 
end  of  June  following,  he  understood,  by  the  com- 
mon ways  of  communication,  that  the  April  before;, 
his  brother,  going  in  haste  by  night  to  call  a coach 
for  a lady,  met  a fellow,  then  in  drink,  with  his 
doxy  in  Iris  hand.  Some  way  or  other  the  fellowr 
thought  himself  affronted  in  the  hasty  passage  of 
this  Beacon,  and  immediately  ran  in  to  the  fire  side 
of  a neighbouring  tavern,  from  whence  he  fetched: 
out  a fire-fork,  wherewith  he  wounded  Beacon  orr 
the  skull,  even  in  that  very  part  where  the  appari- 
tion showed  his  wound.  Of  this  wound  he  lan- 
guished until  he  died,  on  the  second  of  May, 
about  five  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  at  London^ 
The  murderer,  it  seems,  was  endeavouring  an 
escape,  as  the  apparition  affirmed,  but  the  friends 
of  the  deceased  Beacon  seized  him  ; aud  prose- 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


121 


euting  him  at  law,  he  found  the  help  of  such 
friends  as  brought  him  off  without  the  loss  of  his 
life.  Since  which,  there  has  no  more  been  heard 
of  the  business. 

This  history  I received  of  Mr.  Joseph  Beacon 
himself,  who,  a little  before  his  own  pious  and 
hopeful  death,  which  followed  not  long  after,  gave 
me  the  story,  written  and  signed  with  his  own 
hand,  and  attested  with  the  circumstances  I have 
already  mentioned. 


The  Londoners,  or  merchants  of  New  Haven, 
and  men  of  trafick  and  business,  designed  wholly 
to  apply  themselves  unto  trade;  but  the  design 
failing,  they  found  their  great  estates  to  sink  so 
fast,  that  they  must  quickly  do  something. 
Whereupon,  in  the  year  1646,  gathering  together 
almost  all  the  strength  which  was  left  ’em,  they 
built  one  ship  more,  which  they  freighted  for 
England,  with  the  best  part  of  their  tradable 
estates,  and  sundry  of  their  eminent  persons  em- 
barked themselves  in  her  for  the  voyage.  But, 
alas ! the  ship  teas  never  after  heard  of.  She 
foundred  in  tile  sea : and  in  her  were  lost,  not 
only  all  the  hopes  of  their  future  trade,  but  also 
the  lives  of  several  excellent  persons,  as  well  as 
divers  manuscripts  of  some  great  men  in  the  coun- 
try, sent  over  for  the  service  of  the  church,  which 
were  now  buried  in  the  ocean.  The  fuller  story 
of  that  grievous  matter  let  the  reader,  with  a just 
astonishment,  accept  from  the  pen  of  the  reverend 
person  who  is  now  the  pastor  of  New  Haven.  I 
wrote  unto  him  for  it,  and  was  thus  answered : — 

Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 

In  compliance  with  your  desires,  I now 
give  you  the  relation  of  that  apparition  of  a ship  in 
the  air,  which  I have  received  from  the  most  cre- 

G 


122 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


dible,  judicious,  and  curious  surviving  observers 
of  it. 

In  the  year  1647,  besides  much  other  lading,  a 
far  more  rich  treasure  of  passengers  (five  or  six  of 
which  were  persons  of  chief  note  and  worth  in  New 
Haven),  put  themselves  on  board  a new  ship,  built 
at  Rhode  Island,  of  about  150  tons,  but  so  walty, 
that  the  master  (Lamberton)  often  said  she  would 
prove  their  grave.  In  the  month  of  January,  cut-- 
ting  their  way  through  much  ice,  on  which  they 
were  accompanied  with  the  reverend  Mr.  Daven-  • 
port,  besides  many  other  friends,  with  many  fears, 
as  well  as  prayers  and  tears,  they  set  sail.  Mr. 
Davenport,  in  prayer,  with  an  observable  emphasis, 
used  these  words,  “ Lord,  if  it  be  thy  pleasure  to 
bury  these  our  friends  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea, 
they  are  thine  ; save  them  !”  The  spring  follow-- 
ing,  no  tidings  of  these  friends  arrived  with  the 
ships  from  England  : New  Haven’s  heart  began  to 
fail  her.  This  put  the  godly  people  on  muchi 
prayer,  both  publick  and  private,  That  the  Lord; 
would  (if  it  was  his  pleasure)  let  them  hear  what 
he  had  done  with  their  dear  friends,  and  prepare 
them  with  a suitable  submission  to  his  holy  will. 
In  June  next  ensuing,  a great  thunder-storm  arose 
out  of  the  north-west ; after  which  (the  hemisphere 
being  serene),  about  an  hour  before  sun-set,  a; 
ship  of  like  dimensions  with  the  aforesaid,  with  her 
canvass  and  colours  abroad  (though  the  wind 
uorthernly),  appeared  in  the  air,  coming  up  from  • 
our  harbour’s  mouth,  which  lies  southward  from’ 
the  town,  seemingly  with  her  sails  filled  under  a 
fresh  gale,  holding  her  course  north,  and  continu- 
ing under  observation,  sailing  against  the  wind,  for 
the  space  of  half  an  hour.  Many'  were  drawn  to 
behold  this  greai  work  of  God;  yea,  the  very 
children  cried  out,  “ There’s  a brave  ship!”  At 
length,  crowding  up  as  far  as  there  is  usually 
water  sufficient  for  such  a vessel,  and  so  near  some 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


123' 


of  the  spectators,  as  that  they  imagined  a man  might 
hurl  a stone  on  board  her,  her  maintop  seemed  to 
be  blown  off,  but  left  hanging  in  the  shrouds,  then 
her  mizen-top,  then  all  her  masting  seemed  blown 
away  by  the  board ; quickly  after  the  hulk  brought 
unto  a careen,  she- overset,  and  so  vanished  into  a 
smoaky  cloud,  which  in  some  time  dissipated, 
leaving,  as  every  where  else,  a.  clear  air.  The  ad- 
miring spectators  could  distinguish  the  several 
colours  of  each  part,  the  principal  rigging,  and 
such  proportions,  as  caused  not  only  the  generality 
of  persons  to  say,  this  was  the  mould  of  their 
ship,  and  thus  was  her  tragick  end ; but  Mr. 
Davenport  also,  in  publick,  declared  to  this  effect : 
“ That  God  had  condescended,  for  the  quieting  of 
their  afflicted  spirits,  this  extraordinary  account  of 
his  sovereign  disposal  of  those  for  whom  so  many 
fervent  prayers  were  made  continually.  Thus, 

I am,  Sir, 

Your  humble  Servant, 
James  Pierpont. 

Reader  (says  Cotton  Mather),  There  being  yet 
liviqg  so  many  credible  gentlemen,  that  were  eye- 
witnesses of  this  wonderful  thing,  I venture  to 
publish  it  for  a thing  as  undoubted  as  ’tis  wonder- 
ful.—Book  1,  pages  25,  26. 


Several  Stupendous  Witchcrafts. 

— Jleec  ipse  miserrima  vidi. 

Four  children  of  John  Goodwin,  in  Boston,  which 
had  enjoyed  a religious  education,  and  answered  it 
with  a towardly  ingenuity — children,  indeed,  of 
an  exemplary  temper  and  carriage,  and  an  example 


124 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


to  all  about  them  for  piety,  honesty,  and  industry-. 
These  were,  in  the  year  1688,  arrested  by  a very 
stupendous  witchcraft.  The  eldest  of  the  children, 
a daughter  of  about  thirteen  years  old,  saw  cause 
to  examine  their  laundress,  the  daughter  of  a 
scandalous  Irish  woman  in  the  neighbourhood, 
about  some  linen  that  was  missing;  and  the  wo- 
man bestowing  very  bad  language,  the  child  was 
immediately  taken  with  odd  fits,  that  carried  in 
them  something  diabolical.  It  was  not  long  before 
one  of  her  sisters,  with  two  of  her  brothers,  were 
horribly  taken  with  the  like  fits,  which  the  most 
experienced  physicians  pronounced  extraordinary 
and  preternatural;  and  one  thing  that  the  more 
confirmed  them  in  this  opinion  was,  that  all  the 
children  were  tormented  still  just  the  same  part  of 
their  bodies,  at  the  same  time,  though  their  pains 
flew  like  swift  lightning  from  one  part  unto  an- 
other, and  they  were  kept  so  far  asunder,  that  they 
neither  saw  nor  heard  one  another’s  complaints. 
At  nine  or  ten  o’clock  at  night,  they  still  had  a re- 
lease from  their  miseries,  and  slept  all  night 
pretty  comfortably  : but  when  the  day  came,  they 
were  most  miserably  handled.  Sometimes  they 
were  deaf,  sometimes  dumb,  sometimes  blind,  and 
often  all  this  at  once.  Their  tongues  would  be 
drawn  down  their  throats,  and  then  pulled  out 
upon  their  chins,  to  a prodigious  length;  their 
mouths  were  forced  open  to  such  a wideness,  that 
their  jaws  went  out  of  joint,  and  anon  clap  toge- 
ther again  with  a force  like  that  of  a spring  lock  ; 
and  the  like  would  happen  to  their  shoulder-blades, 
and  their  elbows,  and  their  hand-wrists,  and  several 
of  their  joints.  They  would  lie  in  a benumm’d 
condition,  and  be  drawn  together  like  those  that 
are  tied  neck  and  heels  ; and  presently  be  stretch’d 
out,  yea,  drawn  back  enormously. 

They  made  piteous  outcries  that  they  were  cut 
With  knives,  and  struck  with  blows,  anil  the  p ain 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


125 


prints  of  the  wounds  were  seen  upon  them.  Their 
necks  would  be  broken,  so  that  their  neck  bone 
would  seem  dissolved  unto  them  that  felt  it,  and 
yet  on  a sudden  it  would  become  again  so  stiff, 
that  there  was  no  stirring  of  their  heads;  yea, 
their  heads  would  be  twisted  almost  round  ; and 
if  the  main  force  of  their  friends  at,  any  time  ob- 
structed a dangerous  motion  which  they  seemed 
upon,  they  would  roar  exceedingly;  and  when  de- 
votions were  performed  with  them,  their  hearing 
was  utterly  taken  from  them.  The  ministers  of 
Boston  and  Charlestown,  keeping  a day  of  prayer, 
with  fasting,  on  this  occasion,  at  the  troubled 
house,  the  youngest  of  the  four  children  was  im- 
mediately, happily,  delivered  from  all  its  trouble. 
But  the  magistrates,  being  awakened  by  the  noise 
of  these  grievous  and  horrid  occurrences,  examined 
the  person  who  was  under  the  suspicion  of  having 
employed  these  troublesome  daemons,  and  she 
gave  such  a wretched  account  of  herself,  that  she 
was  committed  unto  the  gaoler’s  custody. 

It  was  not  long  before  this  woman  (whose  name 
was  Glover)  was  brought  upon  her  trial ; but  then 
the  court  could  have  no  answers  from  her  but  in 
the  Irish,  which  was  her  native  language,  although 
she  understood  English  very  well,  and  had  accus- 
tomed her  whole  family  to  none  but  English  in  her 
former  conversation.  When  she  pleaded  to  her  in- 
dictment, it  was  with  owning  and  bragging,  rather 
than  denial  of  her  guilt ; and  the  interpreters,  by 
whom  the  communication  between  the  bench  and 
the  bar  was  managed,  were  made  sensible  that  a 
spell  had  been  laid  by  another  witoh  on  this,  to  pre- 
vent her  telling  tales,  by  confining  her  to  a language 
which,  ’twas  hoped,  no  body  would  understand.  The 
woman’s  house  being  searched,  several  images,  or 
poppets,  or  babies,  made  of  rags,  and  stuffed  with 
goat’s  hair,  were  thence  produced ; and  the  vile 
woman  confessed,  that  her  w ay  to  torment  the  ob* 


126 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


jects  of  her  malice,  was  by  wetting  of  her  finger 
with  her  spittle,  and  stroaking  of  those  little 
images.  The  abused  children  were  then  present! 
in  the  court,  and  the  woman  kept  still  stooping 
and  shrinking,  as  one  that  was  almost  prest  unto 
death  with  a mighty  weight  upon  her,  But  one 
of  the  images  being  brought  unto  her,  she  odly 
and  swiftly  started  up,  and  snatched  it  into  her 
hand  ; but  she  had  no  sooner  snatched  it,  than  i 
one  of  the  children  fell  into  sad  fits  before  the 
whole  assembly.  The  judges  had  their  just  ap- 
prehensions  at  this,  and  carefully  causing  a re- 
petition of  the  experiment,  they  still  found  the 
same  event  of  it,  though  the  children  saw  not  the 
hand  of  the  witch  was  laid  upon  the  images.  They 
asked  her,  “ Whether  she  had  any  to  stand  by 
her  1”  She  replyed,  she  had  ; and  looking  very 
pertly  into  the  air,  she  added,  “ No,  he’s  gone!” 
and  she  then  acknowledged  that  she  had  one,  who 
was  her  prince,  with  whom  she  mentioned  I know 
not  what  communion.  For  which  cause,  the  night 
after,  she  was  heard  expostulating  with  a devil 
for  his  thus  deserting  her,  telling  him,  that  “ be- 
cause he  had  served  her  so  basely  and  falsely',  she 
had  confessed  all.” 

However,  to  make  all  clear^the  court  appointed 
five  or  six  physicians  to  examine  her  very  strictly, 
whether  she  were  in  no  way  craz'd  in  her  in- 
tellectuals. Divers  hours  did  they  spend  with  her, 
and  in  all  that  while  no  discourse  came  from  her 
but  what  was  agreeable;  particularly,  when  they 
asked  her  what  she  thought  would  become  of  her 
soul,  she  reply’d,  “ You  ask  me  a very  solemn 
question,  and  I cannot  tell  what  to  say  to  it.”  She 
profest  herselfa  Roman  Catholick,  and  could  recite 
her  pater-noster  in  Latin  very  readily,  but  there 
was  one  clause  or  two  always  too  hard  for  her, 
whereof  she  said  she  could  not  repeat  it,  if  she  might 
have  all  the  world. 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


127 


In  the  upshot,  the  doctors  returned  her  compos 
mentis,  and  sentence  of  death  was  past  upon  her. 
Divers  days  past  between  her  being  arraigned  and 
condemned  ; and  in  this  time  one  Hughes  testified, 
that  her  neighbour  (call’d  Howen),  who  was 
cruelly  bewitch’d  unto  death,  about  six  years  be- 
fore, laid  her  death  to  the  charge  of  this  woman, 
and  bid  her  (the  said  Hughes)  to  remember  this, 
for  within  six  years  there  would  be  occasion  to 
mention  it.  One  of  Hughes’s  children  was  pre- 
sently taken  ill  in  the  same  woful  manner  that 
Goodwin’s;  and  particularly,  the  boy  in  the  night 
time  cry’d  out,  that  a black  person,  with  a blue 
cap,  in  the  room,  tortured  him,  and  that  they  try’d, 
with  their  hand  in  the  bed,  for  to  pull  out  his 
bowels.  The  mother  of  the  boy  went  unto  Glover 
the  day  following,  and  asked  her,  “ Why  she  tor- 
tured her  poor  lad  at  such  a rate  ?”  Glover 
answered,  “ Because  of  the  wrong  she  had  received 
from  herj”  and  boasted  “ that  she  had  come  at  him 
as  a black  person,  with  a blue  cap ; and  with  her 
hand  in  the  bed,  would  have  pulled  his  bowels 
out,  but  could  not.”  Hughes  denied  that  she  had 
wronged  her,  and  Glover  then  desiring  to  see  the 
boy,  wished  him  well;  upon  which  he  had  no  more 
of  his  indispositions.  After  the  condemnation  of 
the  woman,  I did  myself  give  divers  visits  unto 
her ; wherein  she  told  me,  that  she  did  use  to  be 
at  meetings,  where  her  prince,  with  four  more, 
were  present.  She  told  me  who  the  four  were, 
and  plainly  said,  that  her  prince  was  the  devil. 
When  I told  her  that,  and  how  her  prince  had 
cheated  her,  she  reply’d,  “ If  it  be  so,  I am  sorry 
for  that !”  And  when  she  declined  answering 
some  things  that  I asked  her,  she  told  me,  “ she 
would  fain  give  me  a full  answer,  but  her  spirits 
would  not  give  her  leave ; nor  could  she  consent,” 
said  she,  “ without  their  leave,  that  I should  pray 
for  her.”  At  her  execution,  she  said  the  afflicted 


128 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


children  should  not  be  relieved  by  her  death,  for 
others  besides  she  had  a hand  in  their  affliction. 
Accordingly  the  three  children  continued  in  their 
furnace  as  before,  and  it  grew  rather  seven  times 
hotter  than  it  was.  In  their  fits  they  crv’d  out  off 
they  and  them  as  the  authors  of  all  their  miseries  ; 
but  who  that  they  and  them  were,  they  were  not  i 
able  to  declare ; yet,  at  last,  one  of  the  children 
was  able  to  discern  their  shapes,  and  utter  their r 
names.  A blow  at  the  place  where  they  saw  the> 
spectre,  was  always  felt  by  the  boy  himself,  ini 
that  part  of  his  body  that  answered  what  might  be 
stricken  at ; and  this,  though  his  back  were  turn’d, 
and  the  thing  so  done  that  there  could  be  no  col- 
lussion  in  it.  But,  as  a blow  at  the  spectre  always 
hurt  him,  so  it  always  help’d  him,  too;  for  after 
the  agonies,  to  which  a push  or  stab  at  that  had 
put  him,  were  over  (as  in  a minute  or  two  they 
would  be),  he  would  have  a respite  from  his  ails  a 
considerable  while,  and  the  spectre  would  be 
gone;  yea,  ’twas  very  credibly  affirmed,  that  a 
dangerous  woman  or  two  in  the  town  received 
wounds  by  the  blows  thus  given  to  their  spectres. 
The  calamities  of  the  children  went  on  till  they 
harked  at  one  another  like  dogs,  and  then  purred 
like  so  many  cats.  They  would  complain  that 
they  were  in  a red-hot  oven,  and  sweat  and  pant 
as  much  as  if  they  were  really  so.  Anon  they 
would  say  that  cold  water  was  thrown  on  them,  at 
which  they  would  shiver  very  much. 

They  would  complain  of  blows  with  great  cud- 
gels laid  upon  them,  and  we  that  stood  by,  though 
we  could  see  no  cudgels,  yet  could  see  the  marks 
of  the  blows  in  red  streaks  upon  their  flesh. 

They  would  complain  of  being  roasted  on  an  in- 
visible spit,  and  lie,  and  roll,  and  groan,  as  if  it 
had  been  most  sensibly  so ; and  bv  and  by  shriek 
that  knives  were  cutting  of  them.  They  would 
complain  that  their  heads  were  nailed  to  the  floor, 


INVISIBLE  WORLD'. 


1 29' 


and  it  was  beyond  an  ordinary  strength  to  pull 
them  from  thence.  They  would  be  so  limber 
sometimes,  that  it  was  judged  every  bone  they  had 
might  be  bent : and  anon  so  stiff,  that  not  a joint 
of  them  could  be  stirred. 

One  of  them  dreamt  that  something  was  grow- 
ing within  his  skin,,  cross  one  of  his  ribs.  An  ex- 
pert chirurgeon  searcht  the  place,  and  found  there 
a brass  pin,  which  could  not  possibly  come  to  lie 
there  as  it  did,  without  a prestigious  and  mysteri- 
ous conveyance.  Sometimes  they  would  be  very 
mad  ; and  then  they  would  climb  over  high  fences  ; 
yea,  they  would  fly  like  geese,  and  be  carryed  with 
an  incredible  swiftness  through  the  air,  having  but 
just  their  toes  now  and  then  upon  the  ground 
(sometimes  not  once  in  twenty  foot),  and  their 
arms  waved  like  the  wings  of  a bird.  They  were 
often  very  near  drowning  or  burning  of  themselves, 
and  they  often  strangled  themselves  with  their 
neck-clothes;  but  the  Providence  of  God  still 
ordered  the  seasonable  succours  of  them  that 
looked  after  them.  If  there  happened  any  mis- 
chief to  be  done  where  they  were,  as  the  dirtying 
of  a garment,  or  spilling  of  a cup,  or  breaking  of  a 
glass,  they  would  laugh  excessively. 

But  upon  the  least’  reproof  of  their  parents,  -they 
were  thrown  into  inexpressible  anguish,  and  roar 
as  excessively.  It  usually  took  up  abundance  of 
time  to  dress  and  undress  them,  through  the 
strange  postures  into  which  they  would  be  twisted, 
on  purpose  to  hinder  it. 

They  were  sometimes  hindered  from  eating  their 
meals,  bv  having  their  teeth  set,  when  anything 
was  carrying  unto  their  mouths.  If  there  were 
any  discourse  of  God,  or  Christ,  or  any  of  the 
things  which  are  not  seen,  and  are  eternal,  they 
would  be  cast  into  intolerable  anguishes.  All 
praying  to  God,  and  reading  of  his  word,  would 
occasion  them  a very  terrible  vexation.  Their 


130 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


o wn  ears  would  then  be  stopt  with  their  own 
hands,  and  they  would  roar  and  howl,  and  shriek, 
and  hollow,  to  drown  the  voice  of  the  devotions  ; 
yea,  if  any  one  in  the  room  took  up  a bible,  to  look 
into  it,  though  the  children  could  see  nothing  of 
it,  as  being  in  a croud  of  spectators,  or  having 
their  faces  another  way,  yet  would  they  be  in 
wonderful  torments  till  the  bible  was  laid  aside. 
Briefly,  no  good  thing  might  then  be  endured  near 
those  children,  which,  while  they  were  themselves, 
lov'd  every  good  thing,  in  a measure  that  pro- 
claimed in  them  the  fear  of  God.  If  I said  unto 
them,  “Child,  cry  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ!” 
their  teeth  were  instantly  set.  If  I said,  “ Yet, 
child,  look  unto  him!”  their  eyes  were  instantly 
pull’d  so  far  into  their  heads,  that  we  feared  they 
could  never  have  used  them  any  more. 

It  was  the  eldest  of  these  children  that  fell 
chiefly  under  my  own  observation,  for  I took  her 
home  to  my  family,  partly  out  of  compassion  to 
her  parents,  but  chiefly,  that  I might  be  a critical 
eye-witness  of  things  that  would  enable  me  to 
confute  the  Sadducism  of  this  debauched  age. 
Here  she  continued  well  for  some  days,  applying 
herself  to  actions  of  industry  and  piety;  but  Nov. 
U0,  1688,  she  cry’d  out,  “ Ah,  they  have  found 
me  out!”  and  immediately  she  fell  into  her  fits ; 
wherein  we  often  observed,  that  she  would  cough 
up  a ball,  as  big  as  a small  egg,  into  the  side  of  her 
wind  pipe,  that  would  near  choak  her,  till  by 
stroaking  and  by  drinking  it  was  again  carry’d 
down. 

When  I pray’d  in  the  room,  first  her  hands  were 
with  a strong,  though  not  even  force,  clapt  upon 
her  ears;  and  when  her  hands  were  by  our  force 
pull’d  away,  she  cry’d  out,  “ They  make  such  a 
Boise,  I cant  hear  a word.”  She  complained  that 
Glover’s  chain  was  upon  her  leg,  and  after  saying 
so,  her  gait  was  exactly  such  as  the  chained  witch 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


131 


before  she  died.  When  her  tortures  were  passed 
over,  still  frolicks  would  succeed,  wherein  she 
would  continue  hours,  yea,  days  together,  talking, 
perhaps  never  wickedly,  but  always  wittily,  beyond 
herself;  and  at  certain  provocations  her  torments 
would  renew  upon  her,  till  we  had  left  off  to  give 
them  ; yet  she  frequently  told  us  in  these  frolicks, 
That  if  she  might  but  steal,  or  be  drunk,  she 
should  be  well  immediately.  She  told  us,  that  she 
must  go  down  to  the  bottom  of  our  well  (and  we 
had  mucli  ado  to  hinder  it),  for  they  said  there 
was  plate  there,  and  they  would  bring-  her  up 
safely  again. 

We  wondered  at  this,  for  she  had  never  heard' 
of  any  ..plate  there;  and  we  ourselves,  who  had 
newly  bought  the  house,  were  ignorant  of  it ; but 
the  former  owner  of  the  house  just  then  coming 
in,  told  us,  there  had  been  plate  for  many  years 
lost  at  the  bottom  of  the  well.  Moreover,  one 
singular  passion  that  frequently  attended  her  was 
this  : — 

An  invisible  chain  would  be  clapt  about  her, 
and  she,  in  much  pain  and  fear,  cry  out  when  they 
began  to  put  it  on.  Sometimes  we  could  with 
our  hands  knock  it  off,  as  it  began  to  be  fastened ; 
hut  ordinarily,  when  it  was  on,  she  would  be 
pull’d  out  of  her  seat,  with  such  violence,  towards 
the  fire,  that  it  was  as  much  as  one  or  two  of  us 
could  do  to  keep  her  out.  Her  eyes  were  not 
brought  to  be  perpendicular  to  her  feet  when  she 
rose  out  of  her  seat,  as  the  mechanism  of  a human 
body  requires  in  them  that  rise,  but  she  was 
dragg’d  wholly  by  other  hands.  And  if  we 
stamp’d  on  the  hearth,  just  between  her  and  the 
fire,  she  screamed  out,  that  by  jarring  the  chain 
we  hurt  her. 

I may  add,  that  they  put  an  unseen  rope,  with  a 
cruel  noose,  about  her  neck,  whereby  she  was 
choak’d  until  she  was  black  in  the  face : and  tho’ 


132 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


it  was  got  off  before  it  bad  killed  lier,  yet  there 
were  the  red  marks  of  it,  and  of  a finger  and  a 
thumb  near  it,  remaining  to  be  seen  for  some 
while  afterwards.  Furthermore,  not  only  upon  her 
own  looking  into  the  Bible,  but  if  any  one  else  in 
the  room  did  it,  wholly  unknown  to  her,  she  would 
fall  into  insufferable  torments. 

Besides  these,  there  was  another  inexplicable 
thing  in  her  condition.  Every  now  and  then  an 
invisible  horse  would  be  brought  unto  her  by 
those  whom  she  called  them,  and  her  company, 
upon  the  approach  of  which,  her  eyes  would  be 
still  closed  up,  “ For,”  said  she,  “ they  say  I am 
a tell  tale,  and  therefore  they  will  not  let  me  see 
them.”  Hereupon  she  would  give  a spring  as  one 
mounting  an  horse,  and  settling  herself  in  a riding 
posture,  she  would  in  her  chair  be  agitated,  as  one 
sometimes  ambling,  sometimes  trotting,  and  some- 
times galloping  very  furiously.  In  these  motions 
we  could  not  perceive  that  she  was  moved  by  the 
stress  of  her  feet  upon  the  ground,  for  often  she 
touched  it  not.  When  she  had  rode  a minute  or 
two,  she  would  seem  to  be  at  a rendezvous  with 
her  invisible  company,  and  there  she  would  main- 
tain a discourse  with  them,  asking  them  many 
questions  concerning  herself  (we  gave  her  none  of 
ours),  and  have  answers  from  them,  which  indeed 
none  but  herself  perceived.  Then  would  she  re- 
turn and  inform  us,  how  they  did  intend  to  handle 
her  for  a day  or  two  afterwards,  and  some  other 
things  that  she  inquir’d  Her  horse  would  some- 
times throw  her  with  much  violence,  especially 
if  any  one  stab’d  or  cut  the  air  under  her.  But 
she  would  briskly  mount  again,  and  perform  her 
fantastic  journies,  mostly  in  her  chair,  but  some- 
times also  she  would  be  carry’d  from  hor  chair, 
out  of  one  room  into  another,  very  oddly,  in  the 
postures  of  a riding  woman.  At  length,  she  pre- 
tended her  horse  could  ride  up  the  stairs  ; . and 


INVISIBLE  WOULD. 


133 


unto  admiration  she  rode  (that  is,  was  toss’d  as 
one  that  rode)  up  the  stairs.  There  then  stood 
open  the  study  of  one  belonging  to  the  family, 
into  which  entering,  she  stood  immediately  on  her 
feet,  and  cry’d  out,  “ They  are  gone ! they  are 

gone!  They  say  they  cannot God  won’t  let 

’em  come  here  !”  And  she  presently  and  perfectly 
came  to  herself,  so  that  her  whole  discourse  and 
carriage  was  alter’d  unto  the  greatest  measure  of 
sobriety  ; and  she  sate  reading  of  the  Bible,  and 
other  good  books,  for  a good  part  of  the  afternoon. 
Her  affairs  calling  her  anon  to  go  down  again,  the 
daemons  were,  in  a quarter  of  a minute,  as  bad 
upon  her  as  before;  and  her  horse  was  waiting  for 
her.  Some  then,  to  see  whether  there  had  not 
been  a fallacy  in  what  had  newly  happened,  re- 
solved for  to  have  her  up  unto  the  study,  where 
she  had  been  at  ease  before  ; but  she  was  then  so 
strangely  distorted,  that  it  was  an  extream  dif- 
ficulty to  drag  her  up  stairs.  The  daemons  would 
pull  her  out  of  the  people’s  hands,  and  make  her 
heavier  than  perhaps  two  or  three  of  herself. 
With  incredible  toil  (though  she  kept  screaming, 
“ They  say  I must  not  go  in  ”)  she  was  pull’d  in  ; 
where  she  was  no  sooner  got,  but  she  could  stand 
on  her  feet,  and,  with  an  alter’d  note,  say,  “ Now  I 
am  well.” 

She  would  be  faint  at  first,  and  say  she  felt 
something  go  out  of  her!  the  noises  whereof  we 
sometimes  heard,  like  those  of  a mouse;  but  in  a 
minute  or  two  she  could  apply  herself  to  devotion, 
and  express  herself  with  discretion,  as  well  as  ever 
in  her  life. 

To  satisfie  some  strangers,  the  experiment  was 
divers  times  with  the  same  success  repeated,  until 
■my  lothness  to  have  any  thing  done,  like  making  a 
charm  of  a room,  caused  me  to  forbid  the  re- 
petition of  it.  But  enough  of  this.  The  ministers 
of  Boston  and  Charlstown  kept  another  day  of 


134 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


prayer,  with  fasting,  for  Goodwin’s  afflicted  family  ; 
after  which,  the  children  had  a sensible,  but  a 
gradual  abatement  of  their  sorrows,  until  perfect 
ease  was  restored  unto  them.  The  young  woman 
dwelt  at  mv  house  the  rest  of  the  winter,  having 
by  a virtuous  conversation  made  herself  enough 
welcome  to  the  family.  But  e’er  long  I thought  it 
convenient  for  me  to  entertain  my  congregation 
with  a sermon  on  the  memorable  Providences 
wherein  these  children  had  been  concerned  (after- 
wards published).  When  I had  begun  to  study 
my  sermon,  her  tormentors  again  seized  upon  her, 
and  managed  her  with  a special  design,  as  was 
plain,  to  disturb  me  in  what  I was  then  about. 

In  the  worst  of  her  extravagancies  formerly,  she 
was  more  dutiful  to  myself  than  I had  reason  to  ex- 
pect ; but  now  her  whole  carriage  to  me  was  with 
a sauciness  which  I was  not  used  any  where  to  be 
treated  withal.  She  would  knock  at  my  study 
door,  affirming,  “ That  some  below  would  be  glad 
to  see  me,”  though  there  was  none  that  asked  for 
me  ; and  when  I chid  her  for  telling  what  was 
false,  her  answer  was,  “ Mrs.  Mather  is  always 
glad  to  see  you.” 

At  last  the  daemons  put  her  upon  saying  that  she 
was  dying,  and  the  matter  proved  such,  that  we 
feared  she  reallv  was;,  for  she  lav,  she  tossed,  she 
pulled,  just  like  one  dying,  and  urged  hard  for 
some  one  to  die  with  her,  §eeming  loth  to  die 
alone.  She  argued  concerning  death,  with  para- 
phrases on  the  thirty-first  psalm,  in  strains  that 
quite  amazed  us;  and  concluded,  that  though  she 
was  loth  to  die,  yet  if  God  said  she  must,  she  must  ! 
adding,  that  the  Indians  would  quickly  shed  much 
blood  in  the  country,  and  horrible  tragedies  would 
be  acted  in  the  land.  Thus  the  vexations  of  tho 
children  ended. 

But  after  a while  they  bpgan  again;  and  then 

one  particular  minister,  taking  a particular  com« 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


135 


passion  on  tlie  family,  set  himself  to  serve  them  in 
the  methods  prescribed  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Accordingly,  fhe  Lord  being  besought  thrice,  in 
three  days  of  prayer,  with  fasting,  on  this  occasion 
the  family  saw  their  deliveiance  perfected;  and 
the  children  afterwards,  all  of  them,  not  only  ap- 
proved themselves  devout  Christians,  but,  unto 
the  praise  of  God,  reckoned  these  their  afflictions 
among  the  special  incentives  of  their  Christianity. 

The  ministers  of  Boston  and  Charlstown  after- 
wards accompanied  the  printed  narrative  of  these 
things  with  their  attestation  to  the  truth  of  it. 
And  when  it  was  re-printed  at  London,  the  famous 
Mr.  Baxter  prefixed  a preface  unto  it,  wherein  he 
says,  “ This  great  instance  comes  with  such  con- 
vincing evidence,  that  he  must  be  a very  obdurate 
Sadducee  that  will  not  believe  it,” 


A Miracle. 

A Christian  Indian,  living  at  Martha’s  Vineyard, 
had  his  arm  so  withered,  that  he  could  make  no 
use  of  it.  Upon  which  occasion  he  went  unto 
divers  of  his  relations,  desiring  them  to  join  with 
him  in  prayer  for  the  speedy  recovery  of  his  arm. 
He  could  find  no  faith  in  any  of  them  about  the 
matter,  except  some  little  in  his  wife,  with  whom, 
therefore,  he  set  apart  a time  solemnly  to  seek  after 
Christ,  in  the  case  which  thus  distressed  him  ; and 
behold,  he  was  quickly  after  this  perfectly  re- 
stored, unto  the  utter  astonishment  of  all  his 
neighbours. 

It  is  a remarkable  passage  which  Mr.  Daniel 
Rogers  hath  (in  his  Naaman')  about  our  New 
English  plantations,  “ Who  can,  or  dare,  deny 
but  that  the  calling  of  those  Americans  to  the 


136 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


knowledge  of  the  truth  may  seem  a weighty  oc- 
casion to  expect  from  God  the  gift  of  miracles  ?” 
Behold,  reader,  the  expectation  remarkably  ac- 
commodated ! 


A Dream. 

Header,  pass  thy  judgment  on  a thing  that  has 
newly  happened.  The  story  is  published  among 
us,  and  no  body  doth,  or  can,  doubt  the  truth 
of  it. 

In  Barwick,  of  our  New  England,  there  dwelt 
one  Ephraim  Joy,  as  infamous  a drunkard  as,  per- 
haps, any  in  the  world.  By  his  drunkenness  he  not 
only  wasted  his  estate,  but  ruined  his  body  too. 
At  last,  being  both  poor  and  sick,  and  therewithal 
hurried  by  sore  temptations,  a gentleman  of  Ports- 
mouth, out  of  pure  charity  and  compassion,  took 
him  into  his  house.  While  he  lay  ill  there,  the 
approaches  of  death  and  hell,  under  his  convictions 
of  his  debauched  life,  exceedingly  terrified  him. 
Amidst  these  terrors,  he  dreamt  that  he  made  his 
appearance  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  judge  of  the  world,  by  whom  he  was 
condemned ; whereupon  he  had  a sight  of  the 
horrors  in  the  state  of  damnation  which  was  now 
arresting  of  him.  He  cried  with  an  anguish  of 
importunity  unto  the  Judge  for  a pardon  ; but  his 
Eternal  Judge  answered  him,  that  he  would  not 
yet  give  him  an  absolute  pardon,  but  allow  him 
fourteen  days  to  repent:  in  which  time,  if  he  did 
repent,  he  should  have  a pardon.  He  dreamt,  that 
accordingly  he  repented,  and  was  pardoned,  and  at 
the  fourteen  days  end  was  received  into  heaven. 
The  poor  man  declared  his  dream  to  the  people  of 
the  house,  and  sent  for  the  help  of  ministers,  and 
other  Christians,  and  expressed  the  humiliations 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


137 


of  a very  deep  repentance.  As  lie  drew  near  Lis 
end,  lie  grew  daily  more  lively  in  the  exercises  of 
his  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Chiist,  relying  on  him 
for  salvation  ; until  he  confidently  said,  his  peace 
was  made  with  God.  But  behold,  at  the  expira- 
tion of  the  fourteen  days  precisely,  and  exactly, 
according  to  his  dream,  he  died.  Yea,  he  died 
full  of  that  great  joy  which  gave  no  little  to  the 
spectators. 


One  of  my  honest  neighbours,  whose  name  is 
Christopher  Monk,  brought  me  this  account  of  the 
accomplishment  of  his  dream,  and  of  his  remark- 
able deliverance  from  the  Turks  : — 

In  a ship  of  Bermudas,  called  the  John’s  Adven- 
ture, whereof  I was  master,  July  28,  1681,  we 
departed  from  Torbay,  in  the  west  of  England. 
Eight  days  after  this  we  saw  a ship,  about  8 A M., 
that  gave  us  chase;  and  though  we  made  what 
sail  we  could  to  run  from  it,  by  2 P.M.  it  came  up 
with  us.  It  proved  to  be  the  Half-Moon,  of 
Algiers,  who  sent  their  launch  on  board  of  us,  and 
carry’d  us  all  on  board  the  Turk’s  ship,  except 
one,  whom  they  left  to  help  them  in  sailing  of 
ours.  The  captain  having  examined  us  of  divers 
things,  and  robbed  us  of  what  silver  or  gold  we  had 
about  us,  sent  us  forward  among  the  other  Chris- 
tians that  were  there  before  us,  who  entertained  us 
with  sorrowful  lamentations. 

I have  since  reflected  on  it,  that  though  formerly 
I used  morning  and  evening  prayers  with  my  com- 
pany,  yet  in  the  course  of  our  chase  my  fears  and 
cares  made  ine  have  no  heart  for  the  duty.  But 
application  of  ourselves  unto  outward  reliefs  and 
second  causes  proved  all  in  vain. 

One  of  the  Moors  took  away  my  Bible,  which  I 


138 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


thought  was  a sore  judgment  on  me,  because  of 
my  neglecting  to  read  it  while  I had  it.  But, 
through  the  rnercy  of  God,  I had  soon  an  old  Bible, 
which  the  Turks  reckoned  of  little  value,  given  to 
me.  This  was  my  sweetest  companion,  and  my.' 
greatest  consolation  in  my  distress. 

I usually  read  those  places  which,  at  my  opening 
of  the  Bible,  first  offered  themselves  unto  me;  and 
often  they  would  happen  to  be  exceedingly  perti-- 
nent  unto  my  present  condition  : especially,  many 
passages  in  the  37th  Psalm  very  much  affected  me. . 
Once,  coming  upon  the  deck  in  the  morning,  and 
finding  most  of  all  the  Turks  and  Moors  asleep,  I 
thought,  that  if  I had  been  owner  of  a sharp  knife 
I could  have  cut  the  throats  of  a great  many,  with- 
out making  any  noise;  and  withal  communicated 
the  notion  to  some  of  the  English  aboard,  how 
easily  we  might  conquer  our  adversaries,  and  mas- 
ter the  ship.  Some  consented,  and  prescribed  ai 
way ; but  one,  more  fearful  than  the  rest,  bid  me 
have  a care  what  I said,  for  some  among  us,  he 
affirmed,  would  willingly  betray  our  design,  unto 
the  loss  of  our  own  lives.  Hereupon  I spoke  no> 
more  of  it,  but  went  down  between  decks  to  advise  • 
with  my  Bible,  and  this  was  the  scripture  which 
then  occurred  unto  me  : — “ Cease  from  anger,  and 
forsake  wrath  ; fret  not  thyself  in  any  wise  to  do  > 
evil,  for  evil  doers  shall  be  cut  off;  but  they  that 
wait  on  the  Lord  shall  inherit  the  earth  ; for.  yet 
a little  while,  and  the  wicked  shall  not  be.”  Upon 
this  I wholly  desisted  from  my  evil  intent;  and 
resolving  to  take  the  advice  of  the  Psalm,  I also 
apply’d  unto  myself  that  scripture  in  Lam.  tii.  26, 

“ It  is  good  that  a man  should  both  hope,  and 
quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.”  And 
that  in  Isaiah  xlix.  24,  2.r>,  aud  that  in  Isaiah  liii. 
3,  4. 

One  morning,  as  I slept  upon  some  old  sails  be- 
tween decks,  I dreamed,  that  I was  upon  an  hill, 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


139 


where  was  a little  sort  of  a log  house,  like  some 
houses  that  I have  seen  in  Virginia ; that  some 
who  were  with  me  had.  young  eagles  in  their 
hands,  bruising  and  squeezing  them  in  their  hands 
till  they  made  them  cry  ; that  there  appeared,  at 
length,  two  great  white  eagles  upon  the  top  of  an- 
other hill,  coming  towards  us,  at  the  cry  of  the 
young  ones,  to  release  them  ; that  for  fear,  lest  the 
old  eagles  might  kill  us,  I,  with  several  others, 
were  put  into  the  little  house  to  secure  us ; and 
that  hereupon  the  young  ones  were  set  at  liberty  ; 
and  somebody  said  unto  me,  “ For  the  crying  of 
the  poor,  for  the  sighing  of  the  needy,  now  will  I 
arise,  saith  the  Lord;  and  I will  set  him  at  liberty 
from  him  that  puffeth  at  him.”  I thought  also 
that  I heard  somebody  cry  out,  “ A sail  ! a sail  !” 
And  I thought  myself  upon  the  upper  deck, 
imagining  that  there  1 saw  a ship  or  two.  With 
this  I awoke,  and  went  upon  the  deck  ; but  seeing 
110  other  ship,  I considered  a little  upon  my  dream, 
telling  it  unto  my  mate,  and  adding,  that  I ex- 
pected a speedy  redemption. 

I continued  thus  with  the  Turks  till  the  ninth 
of  September:  all  which  time  they  never  offered 
me  any  abuse,  though  they  did  beat  other  Chris- 
tians very  much.  On  that  day,  about  eight  in  the 
morning,  a Christian  at  the  fore-topmast  head  saw 
three  ships,  one  of  which  was  a Frenchman,  which 
had  been  in  our  company  the  night  bSore,  and  now 
told  the  other  two  ships  that  they  had  seen  a Turk 
the  proceeding  evening.  The  two  ships  were  two 
small  English  irigates,  the  James  galley  and  the 
Seatace.  The  Seaface,  having  a man  at  the  top- 
mast head,  espied  us,  and  made  sail  towards  us, 
and  so  did  the  James  galley.  We  lay  still  until  I 
saw  their  sails  above  the  water,  like  my  two  white 
eagles,  as  white  as  snow,  through  the  sun  shining 
on  them.  The  Turks  made  sail  to  run  from  them, 
yet  at  night  the  James  galley  came  up  with  us; 


140 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


whereupon  T,  with  the  rest  of  the  Christians,  was 
chained  down  in  the  hold.  After  a little  dis- 
course, they  fired  on  our  Turks  a volley  of  small 
shot,  and  a broadside.  The  Seaface  seeing  that, 
boarded  us;  but  in  less  than  au  hour’s  time  she 
lost  her  foremast,  and  bowsprit,  and  head,  and 
about  five-and-twenty  men,  and  fell  a-stern.  Yet 
the  other,  which  was  less  than  she,  shot  all  her 
mast  away  by  two  in  the  morning,  and  when  it  was 
day  the  Turks  yielded  their  ship.  Then  they  that 
were  leading  us  captive  were  themselves  carry’d 
into  captivity,  Sept.  10,  1681. 

Christopher  Monk. 


Molestations  from  Evil  Spirits. 

These  have  so  abounded  in  this  countrey,  that  I 
question  whether  any  one  town  has  been  free  from 
sad  examples  of  them.  The  neighbours  have  not 
been  careful  enough  to  record  and  attest  the  pro- 
digious occurrences  of  this  importance  which  have 
been  among  us.  Many  true  and  strange  occur- 
rences from  the  invisible  world,  in  these  parts  of 
the  world,  are  faultily  buried  in  oblivion.  But 
Some  of  those  very  stupendious  things  have  had 
their  memory  preserv’d  in  the  written  memorials 
of  honest,  prudent,  and  faithful  men,  whose  ve- 
racity in  the  relations  cannot  without  great  injury 
be  question’d. 

Of  these  I will  now  offer  the  publick  some  re- 
markable histories,  for  every  one  of  which  we  have 
had  such  a sufficient  evidence,  that  no  reasonable 
man  in  this  whole  countrey  ever  did  question 
them,  and  it  will  be  unreasonable  to  do  it  in  any 
other.  For  my  own  part,  I would  be  as  exceed- 
ingly afraid  of  writing  a false  thing,  as  of  doing  an 


INVISIBLE  WORLD.  141 

ill  thing,  but  have  my  pen  always  move  in  the 
fear  of  God. 

In  the  year  1679,  the  house  of  William  Morse, 
at  Newberry,  was  infested  with  demons  after  a 
most  horrid  manner,  not  altogether  unlike  the  de- 
mons of  Ted  worth.  It  would  fill  many  pages  to 
relate  all  the  infestations,  but  the  chief  of  ’em 
were  such  as  these  : — 

Bricks,  and  sticks,  and  stones,  were  often,  by 
some  invisible  hand,  thrown  at  the  house,  and  so 
were  many  pieces  of  wood.  A cat  was  thrown  at 
the  woman  of  the  house,  and  a long  staff  danc’d  up 
and  down  in  the  chimney ; and  afterwards  the 
same  long  staff  was  hang’d  by  a line,  and  swung 
to  and  fro;  and  when  two  persons  laid  it  on  the 
fire  to  burn  it,  it  was  as  much  as  they  were  able 
to  do  with  their  joint  strength  to  hold  it  there. 
An  iron  crook  was  violently,  by  an  invisible  hand, 
hurl’d  about;  and  a chair  flew  about  the  room, 
until  at  last  it  litt  Upon  the  table,  where  the  meat 
stood  ready  to  be  eaten,  and  had  spoil’d  all  if  the 
people  had  not  with  much  ado  saved  a little.  A 
chest  was  by  an  invisible  hand  carry’d  from  one 
place  to  another,  and  the  doors  barricado’d,  and 
the  keys  of  the  family  taken,  some  of  them  from 
the  bunch  were  they  were  ty’d,  and  the  rest  flying 
about  with  a loud  noise  of  their  knocking  against 
one  another.  For  one  while  the  folks  of  the  house 
could  not  sup  quietly,  but  ashes  would  be  thrown 
into  their  suppers,  and  on  their  heads  and  their 
cloaths  ; and  the  shooes  of  the  man  being  left  be- 
low, one  of  them  was  fill’d  with  ashes  and  coals, 
and  thrown  up  after  him.  When  they  were  a-bed, 
a stoue  weighing  above  three  pounds  was  divers 
times  thrown  upon  them.  A box  and  a board  was 
likewise  thrown  upon  them;  and  a bag  of  hops 
being  taken  out  of  a chest,  they  were  by  the  invi- 
sible hand  beaten  therewith,  till  some  of  the  hops 
were  scatter’d  on  the  floor,  where  the  bag  was  then 


142 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


laid  and  left.  The  man  was  often  struclc  by  that 
hand  with  several  instruments ; and  the  same 
hand  cast  their  good  things  into  the  lire : yea, 
while  the  man  was  at  prayer  with  his  household,  a 
beesom  gave  him  a blow  on  his  head  behind,  and 
fell  down  before  bis  face.  When  they  were  win- 
nowing their  barley,  dirt  was  thrown  at  them  ; 
and  assaying  to  fill  their  half-bushel  with  corn, 
the  foul  corn  would  be  thrown  in  with  the  clean, 
so  irresistibly,  that  they  were  forc’d  thereby  to 
give  over  what  they  were  about. 

While  the  man  was  writing,  his  inkhorn  was  by 
the  invisible  hand  snatch’d  from  him,  and  being 
able  no  where  to  find  it,  he  saw  it  at  length  drop 
out  of  the  air  down  by  the  fire.  A shooe  was  laid 
upon  his  shoulder,  but  when  he  would  havecatch’d 
it,  it  was  rapt  from  him  ; it  was  then  clapt  upon 
his  head,  and  there  he  held  it  so  fast,  that  the  un- 
seen fury  pull’d  him  with  it  backward  on  the  floor. 
He  had  his  cap  torn  off  his  head,  and  in  the  night 
he  was  pull’d  by  the  hair,  and  pinch’d,  and 
scratch’d  ; and  the  invisible  hand  prick’d  him  with 
some  of  his  awls,  and  with  needles,  and  bodkins  ; 
and  blows  that  fetch’d  blood  were  sometimes 
given  him.  Frozen  clods  of  cow-dung  were  often 
thrown  at  the  man  ; and  his  wife  going  to  milk 
the  cows,  they  could  by  no  means  preserve  the 
vessels  of  milk  from  the  like  annoyances,  which 
made  it  fit  only  for  the  hogs. 

She  going  down  into  the  cellar,  the  trap-door 
was  immediately  by  an  invisible  hand  shut  upon 
her,  and  a table  brought,  and  laid  upon  the  door, 
which  kept  her  there  till  the  man  remov’d  it. 
When  he  w’as  writing  another  time,  a dish  went 
and  leapt  into  a pail,  and  cast  water  on  the  man, 
and  on  all  the  concerns  before  him,  so  as  to  defeat 
what  he  was  then  upon.  His  cap  jump’d  off  his 
head,  and  on  again  ; and  the  pot  lid  went  off  the 
pot  into  the  kettle,  then  over  the  fire  together. 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


143 


A little  boy  belonging  to  the  family  was  a prin- 
cipal sufferer  in  these  molestations  ; for  he  was 
flung  about  at  such  a rate,  that  they  fear’d  his 
brains  would  have  been  beaten  out : nor  did  they 
find  it  possible  to  hold  him.  His  bed  cloathes 
would  be  pull’d  from  him,  his  bed  shaken,  and  his 
bed-staff  leap  forward  and  backward.  The  man 
took  him  to  keep  him  in  a chair,  but  the  chair  fell 
a dancing,  and  both  of  them  were  very  near  being 
thrown  into  the  fire. 

These  and  a thousand  such  vexations  befalling 
the  boy  at  home,  they  carry’d  him  to  live  abroad 
at  a doctor’s.  There  he  was  quiet  ; but  returning 
home,  he  suddenly  cry’d  out,  he  was  prick’d  on 
the  back;  where  they  found  strangely  sticking  a 
three-tin’d  fork,  which  belong’d  unto  the  doctor, 
and  had  been  seen  at  his  house  after  the  boy’s  de- 
parture. Afterwards  his  troublers  found  him  out 
at  the  doctor’s  also,  where  crying  out  again  he 
was  prick’d  on  the  back,  they  found  an  iron  spin- 
dle stuck  into  him ; and  on  the  like  outcry  again, 
they  found  pins  on  a paper  stuck  into  him  ; and 
once  more,  a long  iron,  a bowl  of  a spoon,  and  a 
piece  of  a pan-shred,  in  like  sort  stuck  upon  him. 

He  was  taken  out  of  his  bed,  and  thrown  under 
it ; and  all  the  knives  belonging  to  the  house  were 
one  after  another  stuck  into  his  back,  which  the 
spectators  pull’d  out ; only  one  of  them  seem’d 
unto  the  spectators  to  come  out  of  his  mouth. 
The  poor  boy  was  divers  times  thrown  into  the 
fire,  and  preserv’d  from  scorching  there  with  much 
ado.  For  a long  while  he  bark’d  like  a dog,  and 
then  he  clocqu'd  like  an  hen,  and  could  not  speak 
rationally.  His  tongue  would  be  pull’d  out  of  his 
mouth ; but  when  he  could  recover  it  so  far  as  to 
speak,  he  complain’d  that  a man  call’d  P 1 ap- 

peared unto  him  as  the  cause  of  all. 

Once  in  the  day-time  he  was  transported  where 
none  could  find  him,  till  at  last  they  found  him 


144 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


cropping  on  one  side,  and  sadly  dumb  and  lame. 
When  he  was  able  to  express  himself,  he  said, 

“ that  P 1 had  carried  him  over  the  top  of  the 

house,  and  hurted  him  against  a cart-wheel  in  the 
barn  ; and  accordingly  they  found  some  remainders 
of  the  thresh’d  barley  which  was  on  the  barn  floor 
hanging  about  his  garments. 

The  spectre  would  make  all  his  meat,  when  he 
was  going  to  eat,  fly  out  of  his  mouth;  and  in- 
stead  thereof,  make  him  fall  to  eating  of  ashes, 
and  sticks,  and  }arn.  The  man  and  his  wife  tak- 
ing the  boy  to  bed  with  them,  a chamber-pot  with 
its  contents  was  thrown  upon  them.  They  were 
severely  pinch’d,  and  pull’d  out  of  the  bed  ; and 
many  other  fruits  of  devilish  spite  were  they 
dogg’d  withal,  until  it  pleas’d  God  mercifully  to 
shorten  the  chain  of  the  devil.  But  before  the 
devil  was  chain’d  up,  the  invisible  hand,  which 
did  all  these  things,  began  to  put  on  an  astonish- 
ing visibility. 

They  often  thought  they  felt  the  hand  that 
scratch’d  them,  while  yet  they  saw  it  not;  but 
when  they  thought  they  had  hold  of  it,  it  would 
give  them  the  slip. 

Once  the  fist  beating  the  man  was  discernible, 
but  fhev  could  not  catch  hold  of  it.  At  length  an 
apparition  of  a blackamoor  child  shew’d  it  self 
plainly  to  them.  And  another  time  a drumming 
on  the  boards  was  heard,  which  was  follow’d  with 
a voice  that  sang,  “ Revenge  ! revenge  ! sweet  is 
revenge !”  At  this  the  people,  being  terrify’d, 
call’d  upon  God  ; whereupon  there  follow’d  a 
mournful  note,  several  times  uttering  these  ex- 
pressions, “ Alas!  alas!  we  knock  no  more,  we 
knock  no  more  !”  And  there  was  an  end  of  all. 

On  June  11,  1682,  showers  of  stones  were 
thrown  by  an  invisible  hand  upon  the  house  of 
George  Walton,  at  Portsmouth;  whereupon  the 
people  going  out,  found  the  gate  wrung  off  the 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


145 


hinges,  and  stones  flying  and  falling  thick  about 
them,  and  striking  of  them  seemingly  with  a great 
force,  but  really  affecting  ’em  no  more  than  if  a 
soft  touch  were  given  them.  The  glass  windows 
Were  broken  to  pieces  by  stones  that  came  not 
from  without,  but  from  within  ; and  other  instru- 
ments were  in  like  manner  hurl’d  about.  Nine 
of  the  stones  they  took  up,  whereof  some  were  as 
hot  as  if  they  came  out  of  the  fire  ; and  marking 
them,  they  laid  them  on  the  table,  but  in  a little 
while  they  found  some  of  them  again  flying  about. 
The  spit  was  carry’d  up  the  chimney,  and  coming 
down  with  the  point  forward,  stuck  in  the  back 
log;  from  whence  one  of  the  company  removing 
it,  it  was  by  an  invisible  hand  thrown  out  at  the 
window.  This  disturbance  continu’d  from  day  to 
day  ; and  sometimes  a dismal  hollow  whistling 
would  be  heard,  and  sometimes  the  trotting  and 
snorting  of  an  horse,  but  nothing  to  be  seen.  The 
man  went  up  the  great  bay  in  a boat  unto  a farm 
he  had  there  ; but  there  the  stones  found  him  out  ; 
and  carrying  from  the  house  to  the  boat  a stirrup- 
iron,  the  iron  came  jingling  after  him  through  the 
woods  as  far  as  his  house,  and  at  last  went  away, 
and  was  heard  of  no  more.  The  anchor  leap’d 
over  board  several  times,  and  stopt  the  boat.  A. 
cheese  was  taken  out  of  the  press,  and  crumbled 
all  over  the  floor;  a piece  of  iron  stuck  into  the 
wall,  and  a kettle  hung  thereupon.  Several  cocks 
of  hay  mow’d  near  the  house  were  taken  up,  and 
hung  upon  trees,  and  others  made  into  small 
whisps,  and  scattered  about  the  house.  The  man 
was  much  hurt  by  some  of  the  stones  : he  was  a 
Quaker,  and  suspected  that  a woman,  who  charg’d 
him  with  injustice  in  detaining  some  land  from 
her,  did  by  witchcraft  occasion  these  preternatural 
occurrences.  However,  at  last,  they  came  unto 
an  end. 


H 


146 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


The  Wonderful  Story  of  Major  Gibbons. 

Among  remarkable  sea  deliverances,  no  less 
than  three  several  writers  have  publish’d  that, 
wherein  Major  Edward  Gibbons,  of  Boston  in 
New  England,  was  concern’d,  A vessel  bound 
from  Boston  to  some  other  parts  of  America,  was, 
thro’  the  continuance  of  contrary  winds,  kept  so 
long  at  sea,  that  the  people  aboard  were  in  extream 
straits  for  want  of  provision ; and  seeing  that 
nothing  here  below  could  afford  them  any  relief, 
they  look’d  upwards  unto  heaven  in  humble  and 
fervent  supplications.  The  winds  continuing  still 
a«  they  were,  one  of  the  company  made  a sorrow- 
ful motion,  that  they  should  by  a lot  single  out 
one  to  die,  and  by  death  to  satisfie  the  ravenous 
hunger  of  the  rest.  After  many  a doleful  and 
fearful  debate  upon  this  motion,  they  came  to  a 
result  that  it  must  be  done.  The  lot  is  cast;  one 
of  the  company  is  taken  ; but  where  is  the  execu- 
tioner that  shall  do  the  terrible  office  upon  a poor: 
innocent  ? It  is  a death  now  to  think  who  shall 
act  this  bloody  part  in  the  tragedy.  But  befpre 
they  fall  upon  this  involuntary  and  unnatural  ex- 
ecution, they  once  more  went  unto  their  zealous^ 
prayers  ; and  behold,  wliile  they  were  calling  upon 
God,  he  answer’d  them  ; for  there  leap’d  a mighty 
fish  into  their  boat,  which,  to  their  double  joy, 
not  only  quieted  their  outragious  hunger,  but  also 
gave  them  some  token  of  a further  deliverance. 
However,  the  fish  is  quickly  eaten  ; the  horrible 
famine  returns,  the  horrible  distress  is  renewed  ; 
a black  despair  again  seizes  their  spirits.  For  an- 
other morsel  they  come  to  a second  lot,  which  fell 
upon  another  person,  but  still  they  cannot  find  an 
executioner.  They  once  again  fall  to  their  impor- 
tunate prayers ; and,  behold,  a second  answer 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


147 


from  above!  A great  bird  lights  and  fixes  itself 
upon  the  mast ; one  of  the  men  spies  it ; and  there 
it  stands  until  he  took  it  by  the  wing  with  his 
hand.  This  was  a second  life  from  the  dead. 
This  fowl,  with  the  omen  of  a further  deliverance 
in  it,  was  a sweet  feast  unto  them.  Still  their 
disappointments  follow  them ; they  can  see  no 
land,  they  know  not  where  they  are.  Irresistible 
hunger  once  more  pinches  them  ; they  have  no 
hope  to  be  saved  but  by  a third  miracle.  They 
return  to  another  lot ; but  before  they  go  to  the 
heart-breaking  task  of  slaying  the  person  under 
designation,  they  repeat  their  addresses  unto  the 
God  of  heaven,  their  former  friend  in  adversity. 
And  now  they  look,  and  look  again,  but  there  is 
nothing.  Their  devotions  are  concluded,  and  no- 
thing appears  ; yet  they  hoped,  yet  they  stayed, 
yet  they  lingred.  At  last  one  of  ’em  spies  a ship, 
which  put  a new  hope  and  life  into  ’em  all.  They 
bear  up  with  their  ship,  they  man  their  long-boat, 
they  beg  to  board  the  vessel,  and  are  admitted. 
It  proves  a French  pirate.  Major  Gibbons  pe- 
titions for  a little  bread,  and  offers  all  for  it ; but 
the  commander  was  one  who  had  formerly  re- 
ceiv’d considerable  kindnesses  of  Major  Gibbons 
at  Boston,  and  now  replied  cheat' fully,  “ Major 
Gibbons,  not  an  hair  of  you  or  your  company  shall 
perish,  if  it  lies  in  my  power  to  preserve  you.” 
Accordingly  he  supplied  their  necessities,  and 
they  made  a comfortable  end  of  their  voyage. 


A Pious  Anchorite. 

Let  Mandelsloe  tell  of  his  poor  Fleming,  who 
lived  an  insulary  anchorite  upon  a desolate  island 
many  months  together ; I have  a story  that  shall 
in  most  things  equal  it,  and  in  some  exceed  it. 


148 


WONDERS  OP  TIIE 


On  Aug.  25,  1676,  Mr.  Ephraim  How,  with  his 
two  sons,  did  set  sail  from  New-Haven  for  Bos* 
ton,  in  a small  ketch  of  about  seventeen  ton  ; and 
returning  from  Boston  for  New-Haven,  Sept.  10, 
contrary  winds  detain’d  him  for  some  time,  and 
then  illness  and  sickness,  till  a month  expired. 
He  then  renewed  his  voyage  as  far  as  Cape-Cod; 
but  suddenly  the  weather  became  so  tempestuous, 
that  it  forced  them  off  to  sea,  where  the  outrageous 
winds  and  seas  did  often  almost  overwhelm  them  ; 
and  here  in  about  eleven  days  his  elder  son  died, 
and  in  a few  days  more  his  younger.  It  is  noted 
in  1 Chron.  vii.  22,  that  when  the  sons  of  Ephraim 
were  dead,  Ephraim  their  father  mourned  many 
days,  and  his  brethren  came  to  comfort  him.  This 
our  mourning  Ephraim  could  not  have  any  comfort 
from  his  friends  on  shoar,  when  his  two  sons 
were  thus  dead  ; but  they  died  after  so  holy  and 
hopeful  a manner,  that  their  father  was  not  with- 
out his  consolations.  However,  their  straits  and 
fears  were  now  increas’d,  as  their  hands  were 
diminish’d  ; and  another  of  the  company  soon  after 
died  like  the  former.  Half  the  company  was  now 
gone ; and  Mr.  How,  tho’  in  a very  weak  state  of 
health,  now  stands  at  the  helm  twenty-four  hours, 
and  thirty-six  hours  at  a time,  with  the  rude 
waves  flying  over  the  vessel  at  such  a rate,  that  if 
he  had  not  been  lash’d  fast,  he  must  have  been 
wash’d  over-board.  In  this  extremity  he  was  at  a 
loss  whether  he  should  persist  in  striving  for  the 
New  England  shore,  or  bear  away  to  the  Southern 
Islands  ; and  proposing  the  matter  to  one  Mr. 
Augur  (who,  with  a boy,  was  all  that  were  left  for 
his  help),  they  first  sought  unto  God  by  earnest 
prayer  in  this  difficult  case,  and  then  determined 
the  difficulty  by  casting  a lot.  The  lot  fell  for 
New-England  ; and  ere  a month  was  expired,  they 
lost  the  rudder  of  their  vessel,  with  which  they 
losj  %11  hope  of  being  saved.  In  this  deplorable 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


149 


condition  they  continued  a fortnight ; and  thus, 
for  six  weeks  together,  Mr.  How,  tho’  labouring 
under  much  infirmity,  was  hardly  ever  dry.  Nor 
had  they  in  all  this  while  the  benefit  of  warm  food 
more  than  thrice,  or  thereabouts.  When  the 
seventh  week  dawned  upon  them,  the  vessel  was 
driven  on  the  tailings  of  a ledge  of  rocks,  where 
the  sea  broke  with  no  little  violence  ; and  looking 
out,  they  spied  a dismal,  doleful,  rocky  island  unto 
the  lee-ward  ; upon  which,  if  the  providence  of 
God  had  not  by  the  breakers  given  ’em  timely  no- 
tice, they  had  been  dash’d  in  pieces.  This  extre- 
mity was  heaven’s  opportunity  ! They  immedi- 
ately let  go  an  anchor,  and  got  out  the  boat,  and 
God  made  that  storm  a calm,  so  that  the  waves 
were  still.  Being  under  the  astonishments  of  the 
circumstances  now  upon  them,  they  took  little  out 
of  the  vessel ; but  when  they  came  a shoar,  they 
found  themselves  on  a desolate  island  (near  Cape 
Sables),  which  had  not  either  man  or  beast  upon 
it ; and  a prospect  of  being,  therefore,  starved 
quickly  to  death,  now  stared  upon  them.  While 
they  were  under  this  deadly  prospect,  a storm 
arose  that  staved  their  vessel  to  pieces,  from 
whence  a cask  of  powder  was  brought  a shoar,  a 
barrel  of  wine,  and  half  a barrel  of  mollossas,  to- 
gether with  several  other  things,  which  assisted 
them  in  making  a sort  of  tent,  for  their  preserva- 
tion from  the  terrible  cold.  However,  new  and 
sore  distresses  now  attended  them  ; for  though 
they  had  powder,  with  other  necessaries  for  fowl- 
ing, there  were  seldom  any  fowls  to  be  seen  upon 
this  forlorn  island,  except  a few  gulls,  crows,  and 
ravens,  and  these  were  so  few,  that  there  could 
be  rarely  more  than  one  shot  at  a time.  Often- 
times half  a one  of  these  fowls,  with  the  liquor, 
made  a meal  for  three.  Once  they  lived  five  days 
without  any  sustenance  at  all ; during  all  which 


150 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


space,  they  did  not  feel  themselves  pinch’d  with 
hunger  as  at  other  times,  which  they  esteemed  a 
special  favour  of  heaven  unto  them.  When  they 
had  been  twelve  weeks  in  this  lonesome  condition, 
Mr.  How’s  dear  friend,  Mr.  Augur,  died ; and 
the  lad  also  died  in  the  April  following.  So  that 
his  lonesomeness  was  now  become  as  much  as  any 
hermit  could  have  wished  for.  For  a long  and  a 
sad  quarter  of  a year  together  now,  he  saw  fishing 
vessels  every  now  and  then  sailing  by  ; but  though 
he  used  all  possible  means  to  acquaint  them  with 
his  distresses,  either  they  saw  him  not,  or  they 
feared  lest  some  of  the  Indians  then  in  hostility 
against  the  English  might  be  quartered  there. 

The  good  man,  while  thus  deserted,  kept  many 
days  in  prayer,  with  fasting,  wherein  he  confessed 
and  bewailed  the  many  sins  which  had  rendred 
him  worthy  of  these  calamities,  and  cried  unto 
God  for  his  deliverances.  But  at  last  it  came  into 
his  mind,  that  he  ought  very  solemnly  to  give 
thanks  unto  God  for  the  marvellous  preservations 
which  he  had  hitherto  experienc’d ; and  accord- 
ingly he  set  apart  a day  for  solemn  thanksgiving 
uuto  God,  his  gracious  preserver,  for  the  divine 
favours  which  had  been  intermixed  with  all  his 
troubles.  Immediately  after  this,  a vessel  be- 
longing to  Salem  did  pass  by  that  island ; and 
seeing  this  poor  servant  of  God  there,  they  took 
him  in.  So  he  arriv'd  at  Salem  July  18,  1677> 
and  returned  unto  his  family  at  New-Haven. 


Visions  and  Strange  Occurrences. 

William  Davies,  with  nine  sailers,  whereof  one 
Was  a negro,  and  one  boy,  and  one  passenger,  sail’d 
out  of  Boston,  Dec.  2S,  1695,  in  the  ship  called 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


151 


The  Margaret,  of  about  eighty  tons,  bolmd  for 
Barbadoes,  ladeh  with  fish,  beef,  and  a small  par- 
cel of  lumber.  Within  a few  days,  one  of  the 
sailers,  named  Winlock  Curtis,  being  at  the  helm, 
about  8 o’clock  at  night  call’d  unto  the  captain, 
telling  him  that  he  could  steer  no  longer  ; where- 
of, when  the  captain  ask’d  him  the  reason,  he  be- 
sought the  said  captain  to  think  him  neither 
drunk  nor  mad  ; and  then  added,  that  he  had  but 
a little  time  to  tarry  here  ; constantly  affirming 
therewithal,  that  a spirit  appearing  by  the  biddekel 
accus’d  him  of  killing  a woman  (which  the  sailer 
said  that  he  had  left  alive),  and  reported  unto  him 
that  the  rest  of  the  ship’s  company  had  signed 
The  Book,  which  he  was  from  that  argument  now 
urg’d  also  to  sign.  The  sailer  declared  his  resolu- 
tion that  he  would  never  hearken  to  the  devil,  and 
requested  that  he  might  be  furnished  with  a bible, 
in  the  reading  whereof  he  was  at  first  greatly  in- 
terrupted; but  at  length  he  was  able  distinctively 
to  read  it.  On  the  day  following,  he  was  violently 
and  suddenly  seized  in  an  unaccountable  manner, 
and  furiously  thrown  down  upon  the  deck,  where 
he  lay  wallowing  in  a great  agony,  and  foam’d  at 
the  mouth,  and  grew  black  in  the  face,  and  was 
near  strangled  with  a great  lump  rising  in  his 
neck  nigh  his  throat,  like  that  which  bewitch’d  or 
possess’d  people  use  to  be  attended  withal.  In  a 
few  days  he  came  a little  to  himself,  but  still  be- 
haved himself  as  one  much  under  the  power  of 
some  devil,  talking  of  the  visions  which  he  saw  in 
the  air,  and  of  a spirit  coming  for  him  with  a 
boat.  The  ship’s  company,  to  prevent  his  going 
overboard  to  that  invisible  spirit,  which  he  at- 
tempted once  to  do,  confin'd  him  to  his  cabin,  and 
there  ty’d  him,  and  bound  him  so  that  they 
thought  they  had  him  fast  enough  ; but  he  soon 
came  forth  without  noise,  to  their  great  astonish- 
ment. He  then  fell  into  a sleep,  wherein  he  con- 


152 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


tinu’d  for  twenty-four  hours  ; after  which  he  came 
to  himself,  and  remain’d  very  sensible,  giving  a 
particular  narrative  of  the  odd  circumstances 
which  he  had  been  in. 

Upon  Jan.  17,  in  the  north  lat.  19,  sailing 
S.  W.  with  a fresh  gale  east,  and  E.  and  by  S., 
about  9 at  night,  a small  white  cloud  arose  with- 
out rain,  or  any  extraordinary  increase  of  wind, 
which  falling  upon  the  ship,  immediately  pressed 
her  down  to  starboard  at  once ; and  the  hatches 
flying  out,  she  was  immediately  so  full  of  water, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  recover  her.  If  she  had 
not  been  laden  with  lumber,  she  must  have  sunk 
to  the  bottom  ; whereas  now  being  full  of  water, 
which  drown’d  the  boy  sleeping  in  the  cabin,  she 
soon  righted,  but  floated  along  overflow’d  with  the 
sea,  after  this,  for  eleven  weeks  together,  in  which 
time  there  hapned  the  ensuing  passages  : — 

First,  within  a few  days,  one  Mr.  Dibs,  the 
passenger,  who  formerly  had  been  very  undaunted 
and  couragious,  began  to  talk  oddly  of  several  per- 
sons in  Barbadoes  ; adding,  that  one  stood  at  the 
main-mast,  who  came  for  him  with  a wherry. 
And  soon  after  this  he  was  gone  insensibly,  none 
knowing  when,  or  how.  About  a fortnight  after 
this,  one  John  Jones  was  in  the  same  insensible 
manner  carry’d  away,  and  so  was  the  above-men- 
tion’d  Winlock  Curtis.  Within  about  a fortnight 
more,  one  of  their  number  dy’d,  through  the  un- 
conquerable difficulties  of  the  voyage.  And  about 
a fortnight  further,  the  negro,  sitting  as  not  in  his 
light  mind,  and  another  sailer,  were  in  the  night 
insensibly  carry’d  away.  About  a week  after,  one' 
Sterry  Lion,  the  carpenter,  not  being  in  any  dis- 
order of  mind  at  all,  often  spoke  of  his  end  being 
at  hand,  and  that  it  would  be  by  a wave  of  the 
sea,  fetching  him  away.  Him  they  saw  carry’d 
away  by  a wave  about  nine  a-clock  in  the  morning. 

All  this  while  their  food  was  only  flesh,  which 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


153 


they  eat  raw,  because  they  could  now  have  no 
fire  ; and  fresh  fish,  which  in  great  quantities  came 
into  the  vessel  unto  them.  At  several  times,  and 
especially  before  the  taking  away  of  any  of  their 
number,  they  heard  various  and  wondrous  noises 
like  the  voice  of  birds,  as  turkeys  and  other  fowl. 
While  they  were  in  this  condition  they  savv  three 
vessels,  and  judg’d  that  all  the  three  saw  them ; 
nevertheless,  none  came  a-near  them  to  relieve 
them.  Their  lodging  was  on  two  boards  placed 
athwart  the  rail,  near  the  taffril,  covered  with  a 
sail : and  the  first  land  they  discovered  was  De- 
siado,  but  a northerly  current  hindered  their  land- 
ing there.  The  nest  land  was  Grand  Terra;  but 
the  wind  in  the  north  hindred  their  landing  there 
also.  At  last,  with  a little  sail,  being  reduc’d  un- 
to three  in  number,  they  ran  their  ship  ashore  at 
Guadalupa,  the  6th  of  April,  about  2 a-clock  on 
Monday  morning,  where  the  French  kindly  enter- 
tain’d them,  not  as  prisoners,  but  as  travellers. 
Thence  they  came  to  Barbadoes,  and  there  they 
made  oath  to  the  truth  of  this  narrative. 


Sore  Calamities  at  Sea  sun'ived. 

A small  vessel  set  sail  from  Bristol  to  New- 
England,  Sept.  22,  1681,  with  the  master,  whose 
name  was  William  Dutten.  There  were  seven 
men  a-board,  having  provisions  for  three  months  5 
but  by  contrary  winds  they  were  twenty  weeks 
before  they  could  make  any  land;  and  by  other 
disasters  and  distresses  it  was  rendred  very  un- 
likely that  ever  they  should  make  any  land  at  all. 
The  fierce  winds  upon  the  coasts  of  New-England 
made  them  conclude,  on  Dec.  1 2,  that  they  would 
bear  away  for  Barbadoes;  but  before  this  they 
lost  one  barrel  of  their  beer,  by  the  head  being 

H 5 


154 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


broken  out ; and  having  but  seven  barrels  of 
■water,  three  of  them  leak’d  away.  When  their 
victuals  fail'd  them,  the  merciful  God,  whose  is 
the  sea,  for  he  made  it,  sent  them  a supply,  by 
causing  dolphins  every  now  and  then  to  come  so 
near  their  vessel  as  to  be  catch’d  ; yet  it  was  ob- 
servable that  they  could  never  catch  any  but  in  an 
extream  necessity  ; nor  any  more  than  would  serve 
their  present  necessity.  But  their  misery,  thro’ 
the  want  of  water,  was  very  sore  upon  them  ; for 
tho’  they  tried  much  to  take  the  rain  water  when 
any  fell,  the  winds  were  usually  so  furious,  that 
they  could  save  little,  if  any,  of  it.  However, 
when  they  .came  near  the  latitude  of  Bermudaz, 
they  did,  unto  their  great  joy,  save  two  barrels  of 
lain  water ; but  then,  the  rats  unexpectedly  eat- 
ing holes  iu  the  barrels,  all  that  water  was  lost 
again.  Once  when  a shower  of  rain  fell,  they 
sav’d  a pint,  which,  tho’  it  were  made  very  bitter 
by  the  tar,  yet  it  was  a sweet  water  unto  their 
thirsty  souls  ; and  they  divided  it  among  seven, 
drinking  a thimble-full  at  a time,  which  went 
five  times  about.  On  Jan.  27,  a good  shower  of 
rain  fell ; and  that  they  might  preserve  it,  they 
laid  their  linnens  open  to  the  rain,  and  wringing 
them  dry,  they  obtain’d  seven  gallons  of  water, 
which  being  bottled  up,  was  a great  and  a king 
refreshment  unto  them.  New  straits  then  came 
•upon  them.  They  catch’d,  with  much  ado,  three 
or  four  of  the  rats  that  had  cheated  them  of  their 
drink,  and  made  of  ’em  a meat,  which  to  their 
famish’d  souls  did  seem  very  delicate.  But  the 
torment  of  their  drought  grew  insupportable ; for 
sometimes  they  had  not  a drop  of  any  fresh  water 
for  a whole  week  together.  When  they  killed  a 
dolphin,  they  would  suck  his  blood  for  the  relief 
©f  their  thirst ; yea,  their  thirst  caused  them  to 
drink  large  quantities  of  salt  water,  which  yet  they 
foujjd  allay’d  it  not.  They  would  go  over  board 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


155 


with  a rope  fastned  about  them,  that  by  drenching 
themselves  awhile  in  the  sea,  they  might  ease  the 
internal  heat  which  parch’d  them  ; and  when  they 
stood  any  of  them  to  steer  the  vessel,  they  would 
have  their  feet  in  a pail  of  sea  water  to  refrigerate 
’em.  In  this  calamity  some  of  the  seamen  peni- 
tently confessed,  how  just  it  was  with  God  thus 
to  punish  them  who  had  intemperately  abused 
themselves  with  diink  so  often  in  their  former 
conversation.  But  at  length,  on  Feb.  7,  they  met 
with  a Guinea  man,  who  supplied  ’em  with  neces- 
saries, and  so  they  got  sale  in  unto  Barbadoes, 
from  whence  they  afterwards  made  their  voyage 
to  Nevv-England. 


Wonderful  Distresses,  and  more  Wonderful 
Deliverances. 

A number  of  mariners,  in  a small  pink  belong- 
ing to  Boston,  call’d  the  Blessing.,  were  taken  by 
an  half-galley  of  cruel  Spaniards,  on  April  1,  1683, 
who  put  them  all  immediately  into  their  hold,  ex- 
cept the  master  and  mate,  the  latter  of  which  they 
tormented  by  twisting  a piece  of  sea-net  about  his 
head,  until  his  eyes  were  ready  to  start  out;  and 
then  hanging  him  up  by  the  two  thumbs  to  make 
him  confess  what  money  they  had  aboard;  but 
when  they  saw  he  would  confess  nothing,  they 
made  fast  a rope  about  his  neck,  and  asked  their 
commander  whether  they  should  hoise  him  up  or 
not.  They  consulted  also  whether  they  should 
not  hang  all  the  men ; but  not  agreeing  on  that 
point,  they  concluded  on  somewhat  no  less  trucu- 
laut  and  barbarous.  They  kept  one  of  the  men  on 
board,  on  whom  they  afterwards  exercised  bloody 
cruelties  ; and  the  other  six  belonging  to  the  vessel 
they  thus  dispos’d  of : — They  carried  the  poor  men 


136 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


among  the  mangrove  trees,  that  grew  upon  an  ad- 
jacent island,  and  stripping  them  stark-naked, 
they  caused  each  of  them  to  turn  their  backs  unto 
the  branch  of  a tree,  and  spread  their  arms  abroad, 
iu  which  posture  they  bound  the  arms  of  each  man 
to  the  branches,  two  by  two,  about  a quarter  of  a 
mile  distance  between  the  several  couples,  thus 
leaving  them  to  perish  without  any  pity.  They 
stood  up  to  the  mid-leg  in  water,  their  feet  con- 
tiguous, and  their  faces  turned  so  that  they  might 
see  each  others  miseries.  But,  about  three  hours 
after,  one  of  these  men  espy’d  a stick,  with  a 
crook  at  one  end,  not  far  from  him  ; whereupon  he 
said  unto  his  companion,  “ If  it  please  God  that 
we  might  get  that  stick  into  our  hands,  it  might 
be  a means  to  work  our  deliverance  and  there- 
upon trying  to  bring  the  stick  towards  them  with 
their  feet,  in  a little  time  they  happily  effected  it, 
and  so  bore  it  up  with  their  feet,  that  at  last  the 
man  got  hold  of  it  with  his  hand,  and  herewith,  by 
degrees,  they  loosed  the  knot  that  was  upon  the 
bowing  of  their  arms,  and  shifting  it  into  their 
fingers,  did  by  little  and  little  get  so  far  in  loosing 
it,  that  they  quite  undid  it,  setting  themselves  at 
liberty.  Now,  returning  their  thanks  to  the  God 
of  heaven  for  helping  them  thus  far,  they  hastened 
unto  the  help  of  their  despairing  friends.  But 
their  next  care  was,  how  to  keep  themselves  out  of 
the  sight  of  those  barbarous  wretches,  from  whom 
they  had  receive  this  usage ; yet  they  had  not  gone 
above  a mile,  before  they  spy’d  some  of  them  got 
upon  an  high  tree  to  discover  ships  that  passed 
that  way.  Upon  this  they  were  so  affrighted,  that 
they  ran  among  the  thickets,  and  lost  one  another, 
and  met  not  again  till  the  third  night  after ; in  all 
which  time  they  found  no  water,  but  lick’d  the  dew 
from  the  leaves  of  the  plants  thereabouts. 

Whilks  and  crabs  were  their  best  food,  whilst 
thoy  had  much  ado  to  pveesrve  themselres  from 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


157 


Being  fond  to  other  devourers.  But  anon  they 
found  a well  with  a barrel  in  it,  where  they  re- 
solved they  would  wait  for  help  or  death.  On 
April  13,  the  mate  (namely,  Charles  Cretchet) 
with  two  more  (namely,  Robert  Pierce  and  Peter 
Clement)  of  these  distressed  people,  made  a raft 
with  such  wood  as  they  found  on  the  island,  and 
put  to  sea. 

On  April  19,  the  master,  and  the  two  left  with 
him,  followed  the  example  of  the  mate  and  his 
two,  in  making  a raft  for  a voyage  to  sea;  but  as 
they  were  going  to  put  off,  they  espy’d  a couple  of 
sails;  upon  which  they  betook  themselves  unto 
the  water,  that  they  might  get  unto  these  vessels, 
which  at  length  took  them  up.  These  two  vessels 
were  a couple  of  canoos,  having  three  men  apiece, 
who  kept  them  thirty-two  days,  and  then  carry’d 
them  into  Havannah,  where  the  govemour,  notwith- 
standing they  fairly  related  unto  him  their  circum- 
stances, kept  them  in  prison  eighteen  days,  without 
allowing  them  any  food  : so  that  if  they  had  not 
received  some  sustenance  from  a few  poor  English 
prisoners  who  had  been  there  before  them,  they 
had  been  perfectly  starved.  At  last  they  under- 
stood that  their  ship  was  in  that  harbour,  and  the 
persons  who  took  her:  whereupon  they  petitioned 
the  govemour  that  they  might  have  their  ship 
again,  inasmuch  as  they  could  make  no  legal  prize 
of  her,  for  she  had  no  Spanish  goods  aboaid. 
Their  petition  was  granted,  and  their  ship  (though 
empty’d  of  every  thing  but  her  ballast)  was  re- 
storer! unto  them  : nor  could  thev,  by  a nevt 
petition,  obtain  any  thing  but  her  sails,  and 
some  small  pait  of  her  lading,  that  had  not  been 
disposed  of. 

On  June  10,  the  hunters  having  taken  up  Robert 
Pierce  and  Peter  Clement,  and  brought  them  into 
Havanna,  the  govemour  examined  them  what  was 
become  of  their  mates,  and  they  told  him,  that 


15S 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


they  were  fire  days  at  sea  upon  the  raft,  and  had 
only  two  crabs  all  this  while  to  subsist  upon  ; and 
then,  by  the  wind,  they  were  driven  upon  the  same 
island  which  they  had  left,  where  they  wandered 
up  and  down  for  a month  together,  and  in  their 
travels  lost  their  mate,  who  was,  through  weak— 
ness,  unable  to  travel.  Hereupon  the  governour 
sent  them  aboard  also ; aud,  the  night  before  they 
sailed,  the  hunters  informed  tlje  governour,  that 
they  had  likewise  taken  up  the  mate,  alive;  but 
the  governour  hurried  them  away  in  such  haste, 
that  they  could  not  know  the  certainty  thereof; 
and  so  they  prosecuted  their  voyage  for  Boston, 
whither  they  came,  well  nigh  starved  with  cold, 
not  having  any  more  clothes  than  a canvas  frock  forr 
each  man,  which  the  turtlers  had  bestowed  upon: 
them. 


We  will  add  one  more,  which  is  a late  and  ai 
fresh  instance,  and  attested  beyond  all  contradio-- 
tion. 

On  the  16th  of  October,  in  this  present  year 
1697,  there  arrived  at  New  Haven  a sloop  of  about: 
50  tons,  whereof  Mr.  William  Trowbridge  was- 
master;  the  vessel  belonged  unto  New  Haven, 
the  persons  on  board  were  seven,  and  seventeen; 
long  weeks  had  they  now  spent  since  they  came 
front  their  port,  which  was  Fayal.  By  so  un- 
usually tedious  a passage,  a terrible  famine  un- 
avoidably came  upon  them  ; aud,  for  the  five  last! 
weeks  of  their  voyage,  they  were  so  destitute  ol 
all  food,  that  through  faintness  they  would  liav< 
chosen  death  rather  than  life.  But  they  were  ts 
praying  and  a pious  company,  and  when  these  pool 
men  cry'd  unto  the  Lord,  he  heard,  and  saved  them 
God  sent  his  dolphins  to  attend  them,  and  of  thes«< 
they  caught  still  one  every  day,  which  was  enough 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


159 


to  serve  them ; only  on  Saturday’s  they  still 
catched  a couple,  and  on  the  Lord’s  days  they 
could  catch  none  at  all.  With  all  possible  skill 
and  care  they  could  not  supply  themselves  with 
the  fish  in  any  other  number  or  order  ; and  indeed 
with  a holy  blush  at  last  they  left  off  trying  to  do 
any  thing  on  the  Lord’s  days,  when  they  were  so 
well  supply’d  on  the  Saturdays.  Thus  the  Lord 
kept  feeding  a company  that  put  their  trust  in 
him,  as  he  did  his  Israel  with  his  manna;  and  this 
they  continued  until  the  dolphins  came  to  that 
change  of  water  where  they  used  to  leave  the 
vessels;  then  they  so  strangely  surrendered  them- 
selves, that  the  company  took  twenty-seven  of 
them;  which  not  only  sufficed  them  till  they 
came  ashore,  but  also  some  of  them  were  brought 
ashore,  dry’d,  as  a monument  of  the  divine  be- 
nignity. 


Foretelling  of  Things  to  Come. 

t 

From  relating  of  things  past,  it  would  no  doubt  be 
very  acceptable  to  the  reader,  if  we  could  pass  to 
foretelling  of  things  to  come.  Our  curiosity  in 
this  point  may  easily  come  to  a degree  culpable 
and  criminal.  We  must  be  humbly  content  with 
what  the  God,  in  whose  hands  are  our  times,  hath 
revealed  unto  us. 

Two  things  we  will  venture  to  insert. 

First — For  ourselves  at  home,  let  us  remember 
the  awful  saying  of  our  Goodwin,  quoted  by  my 
reverend  friend  Mr.  Noyes,  in  his  late  excellent 
Sermon  at  our  anniversary  election. 

“ As  you  look  for  storms  in  autumn,  and  frosts 
in  winter,  so  expect  judgments  where  the  gospel 
hath  been  preached  ; for  the  quarrel  of  the  cove- 
nant muBt  be  avenged. 


160 


WONDERS  OP  THE 


Secondly — For  the  church  abroad,  I am  far 
from  deserting  what  was  asserted  in  the  sermon 
preached  at  our  anniversary  election,  in  the  year 
1696:— 

“ The  tidings  which  T bring  unto  vou  are,  that 
there  is  a REVOLUTION  and  a REFORMA- 
TION at  the  very  door,  which  will  be  vastly  more 
wonderful  than  any  of  the  deliverances  yet  seen  by 
the  church  of  God,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world.  I do  not  say  that  the  next  year  will  bring 
on  this  happy  period,  but  this  I do  say,  the  bigger 
part  of  this  assembly  may,  in  the  course  of  nature, 
live  to  see  it.  These  things  will  come  on  with 
horrible  commotions,  and  concussions,  and  con- 
fusions. The  mighty  angels  of  the  Lord  Je6us 
will  make  their  descent,  and  set  the  world  a trem- 
bling at  the  approaches  of  their  Almighty  Lord  : 
they  will  shake  nations,  and  shake  churches,  and 
shake  mighty  kingdoms,  and  shake  once  more,  not 
earth  only,  but  heaven  also.” 

Unto  these  two  things  my  reader  will  not  mis- 
improve  it,  I hope,  if  I add  a third,  lately  fallen 
into  my  hands,  and  never  yet  so  exposed  unto  the 
publick. 


A Wonderful  Matter  Incontestably  Demonstrated, 
and  much  desired  by  some  good  men  to  be  in  this 
place  communicated. 

Mr.  John  Sadler,  a very  learned  and  a very 
pious  man,  and  a most  exemplary  Christian,  lay 
sick  in  his  bed,  in  his  Manor  of  Warm  well,  in  Dor- 
setshire, in  the  year  1663  ; in  the  time  of  his  ill- 
ness he  was  visited  by  Mr.  Cuthbert  Bound,  the 
minister  of  Warmwell. 

Mr.  Sadler  then  desired  his  man  (one  Thomas 
Gray)  to  see  that  there  should  be  no  body  else 


INVISIBLE  WORLD.  1-61 

in  the  room,  and  lock  the  door,  and  give  him  the 
key. 

He  then  sat  up  in  his  bed,  and  asked  Mr.  Bound, 
and  the  attendant  Gray,  whether  they  saw  no 
body  ? and  whether  they  did  not  hear  what  a 
person  said,  that  stood  at  the  corner  of  the  cham- 
ber ? They  replied,  “ No.”  He  wondered  at  it, 
and  said,  “ The  man  spake  so  loud,  that  the  whole 
parish  might  hear  him.” 

Hereupon,  calling  for  a pen  and  ink,  he  wrote 
what  was  told  him,  and  made  them  set  their  hands 
to  it;  for  he  told  them,  “ The  man  would  not  be 
gone  till  he  had  seen  that  done. 

The  articles  written  down  were — 

I.  That  there  would,  after  so  many  months,  be  a 
plague  in  London,  whereof  so  many  would  die 
(naming  the  number). 

II.  That  the  greatest  part  of  the  city  would  be 
burnt,  and  Paul’s,  he  particularly  showed  him, 
tumbled  down  into  ruins,  as  if  beaten  down  with 
great  guns. 

III.  That  there  would  be  three  sea-fights  be- 
tween the  English  and  the  Dutch. 

IV.  That  there  would  appear  three  blazing 
stars ; the  last  of  which  would  be  terrible  to  be- 
hold. He  said  the  man  show’d  him  the  star. 

V.  That  afterwards  there  would  come  three 
small  ships  to  laud,  in  the  west  of  Weymouth, 
which  would  put  all  England  in  an  uproar,  but  it 
would  come  to  nothing. 

VI.  That,  in  the  year  1688,  there  would  oometo 
pass  such  a thing  in  the  kingdom,  as  all  tire  world 
would  take  notice  of. 

VII.  That  after  this,  and  after  some  further  dis- 
turbance, there  would  be  happy  times  ; and  a won- 
derful thing  would  come  to  pass,  which  he  wag  not 
now  to  declare. 

VIII.  That  he  and  his  man  (Gray)  should  die 


162 


WONDERS  OP  THE 


before  the  accomplishment  of  these  things,  but 
Mr.  Bound  should  lire  to  see  it. 

IX.  For  the  confirmation  of  the  whole,  the  man 
thus  appearing  told  him,  that  he  should  be  well 
the  next  day;  and  that  there  would  come  three 
meu  to  visit  him,  one  from  Ireland,  one  from 
Guernsey,  and  his  brother  Bingham. 

Accordingly,  the  day  following,  Mr.  Sadler  went 
abroad ; and  this  day  there  accidentally  met  at  his 
house,  and  so  dined  with  him,  first  the  Lord  Steel, 
who  had  been  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland,  and  now 
returning  from  thence,  in  his  way  to  London,  came 
to  see  Mr.  Sadler;  secondly,  Monsieur  de  la 
Marsh,  a French  minister  from  Guernsey;  and 
lastly,  his  brother  Bingham. 

Mr.  Bound  and  Gray,  within  three  days  after 
this,  made  affidavit  of  it  before  Colonel  Giles 
Strangewayes,  and  Colonel  Cocker,  who  is  yet 
alive. 

Mr.  Daniel  Sadler,  and  Mr.  John  Sadler,  the 
sons  of  this  old  Mr.  Sadler,  very  serious  and 
worthy  Christians,  are  at  this  time  living  in  Rot- 
terdam ; one  of  them  is  his  majesty’s  agent  for 
transportation. 

Mr.  Daniel  Sadler,  making  his  applications  to 
Mr.  Bound  for  his  testimony  about  this  matter,  tha 
said  old  Mr.  Bound,  in  a letter  dated,  Warmwell, 
Aug.  30,  O.  S.  1697,  asserts  the  matter  at  large 
unto  him ; and  subscribes,  “ This  I shall  testifie 
before  the  king  himself,  if  occasion  be,  when  he 
comes  into  England. 

“ Yours, 

“ Cuthbert  Bou?td, 

“ Yet  Minister  of  JVarrMoell.“ 

Mr.  Daniel  Sadler  has  this  testimony  further 
fortified,  by  a letter  from  one  Mr.  Robert  Loderf 
telling  him,  that  he  had  met  with  an  old  copy 


INVISIBLE  WORLD. 


163 


of  the  depositions  aforesaid,  which  accordingly 
he  transcribes  for  him  ; and  several  yet  living 
in  Dorchester  affirmed  unto  him  the  truth  of  the 
story. 

The  copies  of  these  letters  are  now  in  Boston, 
in  New  England. 

Mr.  John  Sadler  adds  his  testimony,  that  his 
father  told  unto  his  mother  and  himself,  that  he 
had  been  told  of  remarkable  things  to  come  to 
pass,  particularly  the  burning  of  London  and 
Paul’s  ; but  that  they  were  not  acquainted  with 
all  the  matters  he  foretold  unto  Mr,  Bound  and 
Gray.  Only  he  remembers  well  they  two  were 
with  him  in  his  chamber  alone ; and  his  father 
went  abroad  within  a day  or  two  ; and  that  (ac- 
cording to  the  sign  he  had  given  them)  the  three 
persons  aforesaid  visited  him.  He  adds,  that  his 
father  spoke  of  leaving  in  writing  the  things  that 
had  been  shown  to  him ; and  that  a little  after  he 
saw,  once,  a thin  octavo  manuscript  in  his  father’s 
study,  which  he  believed  had  those  things  in  it, 
but  after  that  he  could  never  find  it.1 — This  testi- 
mony is  dated  in  October,  1697. 

A worthy  and  a godly  gentleman,  at  this  time 
living  in  Rotterdam,  and  well  acquainted  with  both 
Mr.  Daniel  and  Mr.  John  Sadler,  sends  this  to  Mr. 
Increase  Mather,  in  New  England,  with  a letter 
d^ated  26  March,  1698. 


Reader,  I am  not  ignorant  that  many  cheats  and 
shams  have  been  imposed  upon  the  world,  under 
the  notion  of  communications  from  the  invisible 
world, ; and  I hope  I am  not  becoming  a visionary. 
But  fancies  and  juggles  have  their  foundation  laid 
in  realities  ; there  would  never  have  been  impos- 
tures of  apparitions,  and  of  communications  from 


164 


WONDERS  OF  THE 


the  invisible  world,  if  there  never  had  been  really 
some  such  things  to  be  counterfeited  and  imitated. 
Wise  men,  therefore,  will  count  it  a fully,  in  its  ex- 
altation and  extremity,  to  deride  all  instances  of 
strange  things  arriving  to  us  from  the  invisible 
world,  because  that  some  things  have  been  de- 
lusions. No,  ’tis  a wisdom  that  is  pleasing  to 
God,  and  useful  to  the  world,  for  a due  notice  to 
be  taken  of  rare  things,  wherein  we  have  incontest- 
able proofs  of  an  invisible  world,  and  of  the  in- 
terest it  hath  in  human  affairs.  The  narrative  of 
Mr.  Sadler  is  advantaged  with  such  incontestable 
proofs,  and  contains  in  it  such  notable  passages, 
that  I believe  1 do  well  to  lay  it  before  serious 
men  : and  I believe  no  serious  man  will  play  the 
buffoon  upon  it. 


THE  END. 


JOSEPH  SMITH,  PRINTER,  193,  HIGH  HOLBORN.